The Island Home, the Adventures of six Young Crusoes, by Richard Archer. 

________________________________________________________________________This book should be a bit more of a classic than it actually is. It isthought that Ballantyne used it as the inspiration for his famous "TheCoral Island", for there is good evidence for it. In the 1830s theWashington left New York, the passengers including some of the youngmembers of the owners' families and some of their friends. DestinationCanton via the Straits of Magellan. Crossing the Pacific, they land onvarious of the islands, such as those in the Fiji and Kingsmill Groups. Sometimes they encountered particularly nasty inhabitants. One day theywere on the beach of an island, when it became necessary for theWashington to up anchors and away, leaving the shore party with theship's boat. Murders occur among the seamen. The boys set sail in theboat, hoping to regain contact with some vessel, but never do. 

The rest of the book is a story of survival, and of the good humour ofthe boys. The real problem with the book is the long paragraphs ofdescription which nowadays would be much shorter or omitted altogether, but it was written in the 1850s, and it was Ballantyne's luck that hewas able to write a book along the same lines but far easier to read. 

Still, it's worth a quick skim, if nothing more. Your reviewer haslistened to the book several times, and enjoyed it each time. 

________________________________________________________________________THE ISLAND HOME, THE ADVENTURES OF SIX YOUNG CRUSOES, BY RICHARD ARCHER. 

CHAPTER ONE. 

INTRODUCTION. 

 "A wet sheet and a flowing sea, A breeze that follows fast, That fills the white and rustling sail, And bends the gallant mast. And bends the gallant mast, my boys, Our good ship sound and free, The hollow oak our palace is, Our heritage the sea. "

It is now some twenty years ago, that the goodly ship Washington, commanded by Mr Erskine, left the port of New York, on a trading voyageto the East Indian archipelago. With a select few good seamen, theowners had also placed on board some youths of their own families andimmediate connections. 

Having passed through the Straits of Magellan in safety, they were thenon their way to Canton, where the young men were to be settled; andmeanwhile the ship was to visit any of the isles in the Pacific Oceanthat lay in their path. After some little delay on the part of thecaptain among the numerous groups of isles, the purpose of the voyagewas frustrated by the events narrated in the volume. The extreme beautyof the wild loveliness of nature that these islets exhibited, temptedthe young men, accompanied by Mr Frazer, one of the officers, to landon one that presented great charms of scenery, as well as having aconvenient and easily accessible landing-place, and from that point thenarrative commences. 

It is not necessary for the elucidation of the narrative, to name moreof the crew than those whose adventures are hereafter related by one ofthe party. The names of these castaways were John Browne, the son of aGlasgow merchant; William Morton, and Maximilian Adeler, of New York;Richard Archer, from Connecticut, the journalist; John Livingstone, fromMassachusetts; Arthur Hamilton, whose parents had settled at Tahiti; andto them was joined Eiulo, prince of Tewa, in the South-Seas. 

The narrative commences from the time of the party landing, and althoughin some parts prolix and unequal, being evidently from an unpractisedhand, it bears all the characteristics of a boyish mind, and thus to acertain extent confirms its genuineness. The sayings and doings of theyoung adventurers are recorded with the minuteness that to older headsseems tedious. This disposition to dwell upon, and to attach importanceto things comparatively trivial, is peculiar to the youthful mind, andmarks that period of freshness, joyousness, and inexperience, when everything is new, and possesses the power to surprise and to interest. 

What became of the ship and crew we are not informed; but we mayconclude, that insubordination would lead to neglect and carelessness, and that the vessel was wrecked and plundered by the native; and thewretched crew murdered or detained. 

The South Pacific Ocean abounds with thousands of islands, of a vastmany of which we have no account; but those mentioned in these pagesappear to be the _Samoas_, the _Kingsmill_, and the _Feejee Groups_ ofislands, which lie nearly under the equator, and they are described byCaptain Charles Wilkes, in his narrative of the United States ExploringExpedition between the years 1838 and 1842. These islands were allvisited by the different vessels engaged in the expedition; many of themappear to be of volcanic formation, others are of coral origin; they areall characterised as possessing an exceedingly fertile soil; they aboundwith a picturesque beauty of scenery, and luxuriant vegetation, whichexcites the most painful feelings when we learn, that where nature hasbestowed so much bounty, the inhabitants are, it is greatly to befeared, cannibals. In some two or three islands, a solitary white manwas found, one of whom, Paddy Connell, (an Irishman, of course), ashort, wrinkled old man, with a beard reaching to his middle, in a richMilesian brogue, related his adventures during a forty years' residenceat Ovolan, one of the Feejees. Paddy, with one hundred wives, andforty-eight children, and a vast quantity of other live stock, expressedhis content and happiness, and a determination to die on the island. Inother cases, the white men expressed an earnest desire to quit theisland, and were received on board the expedition, to the great grief oftheir wives and connections. 

The _Samoan Islands_ are of volcanic structure, with coral reefs, andthe harbours are generally within these reefs; and one of them wasdiscovered by Commodore Byron in 1765, who reported it as destitute ofinhabitants. Their character is variable, and during the winter monthsthey have long and heavy rains, and destructive hurricanes sometimesoccur. The air is generally moist, and light winds and calms during thesummer, render vegetation luxuriant. 

The woods in the interior of these islands are very thick, and arecomposed of large and fine trees; there are pandanus, palms, tree ferns, and a remarkable species of banyan, whose pendant branches take root tothe number of thousands, forming steps of all dimensions, uniting to themain trunk, more than eight feet above the ground, and supporting a vastsystem of horizontal branches, spreading like an umbrella over the topsof other trees. The bread-fruit is the most abundant of all the trees, and grows to a very large size; the cocoa-nut, the wild orange, and thelime, are all to be found. Bamboos, wild sugar-cane, wild nutmeg, besides many others, only require cultivation. Caoutchouc, gum arabic, castor beans, ginger, orris root, and coffee, will in time be added tothese productions. Lemons and sweet oranges have already been planted, and promise a large product. 

Swine are abundant and cattle rapidly increasing. Poultry of all kindsis very plentiful, and fish are taken in abundance. 

The beneficent effects of missionary labours are very evident amongstthe Samoans; they are not now subject to wars, and for crimes they havepunishment. 

Their habits are regular; they rise with the sun, and after a meal, bathe and oil themselves, and then go to their occupations for the day;they eat at one o'clock, and again at eight, retiring to rest aboutnine. The men do all the hard work, even to cookery. The women areheld in much consideration, and are treated with great kindness andattention. They take care of the house and children, prepare the foodfor cooking, and manufacture the mats, etcetera. 

Their houses are carefully constructed, generally occupying eighteenmonths in building; the floor is paved with small round stones, anddivisions or separate apartments formed. In some villages, broad walksand paths are kept in nice order. The females generally wear a kind ofrobe, similar to the poncho of the South Americans; and although notwhat may be termed pretty, they have some degree of bashfulness, whichrenders them interesting in appearance; when young, they are but littledarker than a brunette, or South American Spaniard. 

The entire population of the group is estimated at 60, 000, of whom morethan one-fourth have embraced Christianity, and it is understood thatmore than two-thirds of the population are favouring the progress of thegospel. Many thousands attend the schools of the missionaries, and thehabit of reading is fast obliterating the original religion andsuperstitions of the race. 

Of the _Kingsmill Group_, we possess a very sad account; one namedDrummond's Island, which is of coral formation, is about thirty mileslong, and about three-quarters of a mile in width. The island iscovered with cocoa-nut and pandanus trees, but not a patch of grass wasseen. The character of these islanders is of the most savage kind;their ferocity led to the belief that they are cannibals; one seaman ofthe expedition was carried off, and all attempts to rescue him wereunavailing. Clad in coats of mail, and helmets made of the skin of ahorny kind of fish, with weapons of the most frightful character, formedfrom the teeth of some of the voracious monsters of the deep, theyappeared to the number of more than five hundred, prepared forresistance; their numbers continuing to increase. The officer incommand, considered it both useless and dangerous to continue on theland. Failing to procure the desired end, prior to returning, thecommanding officer determined to show the power of their arms, andhaving shot the leader of the savages dead, by a rocket and a volley, set their town, which was close to the beach, in flames; and the housesbeing formed of easily combustible material, a very short time sufficedto reduce the whole to ashes. The number of houses was supposed to beabout three hundred. 

The people appear to be under no control whatever, and possess little ofthe characteristic hospitality usually found among other savage tribes. 

It was observed that their treatment of each other exhibited a greatwant of feeling; and in many instances their practices were indicativeof the lowest state of barbarism. Their young girls are freely offeredfor sale by their fathers and brothers, and without concealment; and todrive a bargain is the principal object of their visits to a ship. 

The _Kingsmill Group_, which consists of fifteen islands, are all ofcoral formation--every one appears a continuous grove of cocoa-nut andpandanus trees--they are all densely inhabited. From one of theseislands, John Kirby, a deserter from an English whaler, was taken, whohad resided there three years. He stated that the natives do sometimeseat human flesh; but their general food is fish. That these islandshave been peopled at a period not very remote is tolerably certain, asthe natives state that only a few generations back, the people werefewer than at present, and that then there were no wars. 

The islanders of this group differ from other Polynesians, and they morenearly resemble the Malays. They are of a dark copper colour, are ofmiddle size, well-made, and slender. Their hair is fine, black, andglossy--their beards and moustaches black, and fine as the hair of theirheads. The average height of the men is five feet eight inches. Thewomen are much smaller--they have delicate features, slight figures, andare generally pretty. 

The _Feejee Group_ excel all other islands of Polynesia in theirluxuriant and picturesque beauty--they produce all kinds of tropicalfruits and vegetables--the bread-fruit, of which there are nine kinds, flourishes in great perfection; the banana, cocoa-nut, and chestnut, theorange, the lemon, and the guava, the pine-apple, and the nutmeg, areall to be found; and the yam, which attains the length of above fourfeet, is the principal food of the inhabitants; besides these, thesugar-cane and turmeric are largely cultivated, and different varietiesare found growing wild. Although the Feejeeans have made considerableprogress in several useful arts, they are in many respects the mostbarbarous and savage race now existing upon the globe. Having hadconsiderable intercourse with white men, some effect has been producedin their political condition, but it has had no effect in mitigating theferocity of their character. Messrs. Lythe and Hunt, missionaries atVuna, one of the Feejees, have given a circumstantial account of acannibal feast, for the preparation of which they were eye-witnesses. The missionaries having heard rumours that the king had sent for somemen belonging to a refractory town not far from the capital, with theintention of killing them, and afterwards feasting on their bodies, theywent to the old king to urge him to desist from so horrid and barbarousa repast, and warned him that a time would come when he would bepunished for it. The king referred them to his son; but the savagepropensities of the latter rendered it impossible for them to turn thesavage from his barbarous purpose. They afterwards saw the bodies cutup and cooked. On two of these islands, however, the efforts ofmissionaries have been rewarded with some success; for the Reverend MrCalvert, belonging to the Wesleyan society, assured the officers of theexpedition, that in those islands heathenism was fast passing away, andthat cannibalism was there extinct; but it must be observed that many ofthe residents on those two islands were Tongese, among whom it is wellknown the light of the gospel of Christ has long prevailed. 

On one of those isles are five hot springs, the temperature of which is200 degrees; the rocks in the neighbourhood is of volcanic creation--there is no smell of sulphur unless the head is held close to the water;but the water has a very strong bitter saline taste. These springs areused by the natives to boil their yams, which it does simply by puttingthem into the springs, and covering them with grass and leaves, and, although the water had scarcely any appearance of boiling before, rapidebullition ensues. The yams are well done in fifteen minutes. 

The population of the Feejee Group is supposed to be about 130, 000. Their towns are all on the sea-shore, as the chief food is fish. TheFeejeeans are very ingenious at canoe-building and carpentry, and, curious enough, the barber is a most important personage, as they takegreat pains and pride in dressing their hair. Their houses are fromtwenty to thirty feet in length, and about fifteen feet in height--allhave fireplaces, as they cook their food, which is done in jars, verylike an oil jar in form. 

All these isles are girt by white encircling reefs, which, standing outat some distance from the shore, forms a natural harbour, so that when avessel has once entered, it is as secure as in an artificial dock. There is generally but one entrance through the reef, and the difficultyof discovering it is well described by the Young Crusoes. Each one hasits own peculiar beauty; but Ovolan exceeds all others; it is thehighest, the most broken, and the most picturesque. 

Having thus introduced our readers to the scene of these adventures, weproceed to give the narrative in the words of the journalist of theYoung Castaways. 

CHAPTER TWO. 

THE TROPICAL ISLAND. 

A COCOA-PALM--VIEWS OF DESERT ISLAND LIFE. 

 "O had we some bright little isle of our own, In the blue summer ocean, far-off and alone. "

Wandering along the shore, (taking care to keep in sight of Mr Frazer, under whose convoy, in virtue of his double-barrelled fowling-piece, weconsidered ourselves), we came to a low and narrow point, running out alittle way into the sea, the extremity of which was adorned by a statelygroup of cocoa-nut trees. 

The spot seemed ill adapted to support vegetation of so magnificent agrowth, and nothing less hardy than the cocoa-palm could have derivednourishment from such a soil. Several of these fine trees stood almostat the water's edge, springing from a bed of sand, mingled with blackbasaltic pebbles, and coarse fragments of shells and coral, where theirroots were washed by every rising tide: yet their appearance was thriftyand flourishing, and they were thickly covered with close-packed bunchesof tassel-like, straw-coloured blossoms, and loaded with fruit invarious stages of growth. 

Johnny cast a wistful glance at the compact clusters of nuts, nestlingbeneath the graceful tufts of long leaves that crowned each straight andtapering trunk; but he had so recently learned from experience, thehopelessness of undertaking to climb a cocoa-nut tree, that he was notat present disposed to renew the attempt. Max, however, who greatlyvalued himself upon his agility, and professed to be able to do anything that could be done, in the way of climbing, manifested anintention to hazard his reputation by making the doubtful experiment. After looking carefully around, he selected for the attempt, a youngtree near the shore, growing at a considerable inclination from theperpendicular; and clasping it firmly, he slowly commenced climbing, orrather creeping, along the slanting trunk, while Johnny watched theoperation from below, with an interest as intense as if the fate ofempires depended upon the result. 

Max, who evidently considered his character at stake, and who climbedfor "glory, " rather than for cocoa-nuts, proceeded with caution andperseverance. Once he partly lost his hold, and swung round to theunder side of the trunk, but by a resolute and vigorous effort hepromptly recovered his position, and finally succeeded in establishinghimself quite comfortably among the enormous leaves that drooped fromthe top of the tree. Here he seemed disposed to rest for a while, afterhis arduous and triumphant exertions, and he sat, looking complacentlydown upon us from his elevated position, without making any attempt tosecure the fruit which hung within his reach in abundant clusters. 

"Hurrah!" cried Johnny, capering about and clapping his hands with glee, as soon as this much desired consummation was attained, "Now, Max, pitchdown the nuts!"

Having teased Johnny, and enjoyed the impatience caused by thetantalising deliberation of his own movements, Max detached two entireclusters of nuts from the tree, which furnished us an abundant supply. 

Selecting a pleasant spot beside the beach, we sat down to discuss thecocoa-nuts at our leisure, which occupied us some little time. Uponlooking round, after we had finished, we discovered that our convoy haddisappeared, and Johnny, whose imagination was continually haunted byvisionary savages and cannibals, manifested considerable uneasiness uponfinding that we were alone. 

As the sun was already low in the west, and we supposed that the partyengaged in getting wood had, in all probability, finished their work, weconcluded to return, and to wait for Mr Frazer, and the rest of theshore party at the boats, if we should not find them already there. 

As we skirted the border of the grove, on our return, Johnny every nowand then cast an uneasy glance towards its darkening recesses, as thoughexpecting to see some wild animal, or a yelling troop of tattooedislanders rush out upon us. The forest commenced about two hundredyards from the beach, from which there was a gradual ascent and wascomposed of a greater variety of trees than I had observed on the otherislands of a similar size at which we had previously landed. Arthurcalled our attention to a singular and picturesque group ofTournefortias, in the midst of which, like a patriarch surrounded by hisfamily, stood one of uncommon size, and covered with a species of fern, which gave it a striking and remarkable appearance. The group covered alittle knoll, that crowned a piece of rising ground, advanced a shortdistance beyond the edge of the forest. It was a favourable spot for asurvey of the scene around us. The sun, now hastening to his setting, was tingeing all the western ocean with a rich vermilion glow. Thesmooth white beach before us, upon which the long-rolling waves broke ineven succession, retired in a graceful curve to the right and was brokenon the left by the wooded point already mentioned. 

As you looked inland, the undulating surface of the island, risinggradually from the shore, and covered with the wild and luxuriantvegetation of the tropics, delighted the eye by its beauty and variety. The noble Bread-fruit tree--its arching branches clothed with itspeculiarly rich and glossy foliage; the elegantly shaped Casuarina, theluxuriant Pandanus, and the Palms, with their stately trunks, and greencrests of nodding leaves, imparted to the scene a character of orientalbeauty. 

"Why do they call so lovely a spot as this a desert island, I wonder?"exclaimed Johnny, after gazing around him a few moments in silence. 

"Did you ever hear of a desert island that wasn't a lovely spot!"answered Max. "Why, your regular desert island should combine therichest productions of the temperate, torrid, and frigid zones--a choiceselection of the fruits, flowers, vegetables, and animal; of Europe, Asia, and Africa. This would by no means come up to the averagestandard. I doubt if you could find upon it so much as a goat or apoll-parrot much less an `onager, ' a buffalo, or a boa-constrictor, someof which at least are indispensable to a desert island of anyrespectability. "

"Why, then, do they call such delightful places desert islands!"repeated Johnny. "I always thought a desert was a barren wilderness, where there was nothing to be seen but sand, and rocks, and Arabs. "

"I believe they are more properly called _desolate_ islands, " saidArthur; "and that seems proper enough; for even this island with all itsbeauty, is supposed to be uninhabited, and it would be a very lonely and_desolate_ home. Would you like to live here, Johnny, like RobinsonCrusoe, or the Swiss family?"

"Not all alone, like Robinson Crusoe. O no! that would be horrible; butI think we might all of us together live here beautifully a littlewhile, if we had plenty of provisions, and plenty of arms to defendourselves against the savages; and then of course we should want a houseto live in, too. "

"Nonsense, " said Max, "what should we want of provisions?--the sea isfull of fish, and the forest of birds; the trees are loaded with fruit;there are oysters and other shell-fish in the bays, and no doubt thereare various roots, good for food, to be had by digging for them. As toa house, we might sleep very comfortably, in such weather as this, underthese Tournefortias, and never so much as think of taking cold; or wecould soon build a serviceable hut, which would be proof against sun andrain, of the trunks and boughs of trees, with a thatch of palm-leavesfor a roof. Then in regard to arms, of course, if it should be our fateto set up for desert islanders, we should be well supplied in that line. I never heard of any one, from Robinson Crusoe down, being cast away ona desert island, without a good store of guns, pistols, cutlasses, etcetera, etcetera. Such a thing would be contrary to all precedent, and is not for a moment to be dreamed of. "

"But we haven't any arms, " said Johnny, "except those old rustycutlasses that Spot put into the yawl, and if we should be cast away, orleft here, for instance, where should we get them from?"

"O, but we are not cast away yet, " replied Max. "This is the way thething always happens. When people are cast away, it is in a ship, ofcourse. "

"Why, yes; I suppose so, " said Johnny, rather doubtfully. "Well--theship is always abundantly supplied with every thing necessary to adesert island life; she is driven ashore; the castaways--the futuredesert islanders--by dint of wonderful good fortune, get safely to land;the rest of course are all drowned, and so disposed of; then, in duetime, the ship goes to pieces, and every thing needful is washed ashoreand secured by the islanders--that's the regular course of things--isn'tit, Arthur!"

"Yes, I believe it is, according to the story-books, which are thestandard sources of information on the subject. "

"Or sometimes, " pursued Max, "the ship gets comfortably wedged inbetween two convenient rocks, (which seem to have been designed for thatspecial purpose), so that the castaways can go out to it on a raft, orfloat of some kind, and carry off every thing they want--and singularlyenough, although the vessel is always on the point of going to pieces, that catastrophe never takes place, until every thing which can be ofany use is secured. "

"Do you suppose, Arthur, " inquired Johnny, "that there are manyuninhabited islands, that have never been discovered!"

"There are believed to be a great many of them, " answered Arthur, "andit is supposed that new ones are constantly being formed by the laboursof the coral insect. A bare ledge of coral first appears, just at thesurface; it arrests floating substances, weeds, trees, etcetera; soonthe sea-birds begin to resort there; by the decay of vegetable andanimal matter a thin soil gradually covers the foundation of coral; acocoa-nut is drifted upon it by the winds, or the currents of the sea;it takes root, springs up, its fruit ripens and falls, and in a fewyears the whole new-formed island is covered with waving groves. "

"Mr Frazer says he has no doubt that these seas swarm with suchislands, and that many of them have never been discovered, " said Max;besides, here's poetry for it:--

 "`O many are the beauteous isles, Unseen by human eye, That sleeping 'mid the Ocean smiles, In happy silence lie. The ship may pass them in the night, Nor the sailors know what lovely sight Is sleeping on the main;'

"But this poetical testimony will make Arthur doubt the factaltogether. "

"Not exactly, " answered Arthur, "though I am free to admit that withoutMr Frazer's opinion to back it your poetical testimony would not govery far with me. "

"Hark! There go Mr Frazer's two barrels, " cried Max, as two reports inquick succession were heard, coming apparently from the grove, in thedirection of the spring; "he has probably come across a couple of `rarespecimens, ' to be added to his stuffed collection. "

CHAPTER THREE. 

THE ALARM AND THE CONFLICT. 

THE MUTINEERS--THE RACE FOR LIFE--THE CORAL LEDGE--A FINAL EFFORT--ABRIEF WARNING--THE STRANGE SAIL. 

 "Now bend the straining rowers to their oars; Fast the light shallops leave the lessening shores, No rival crews in emulous sport contend, But life and death upon the event depend. "

The next moment we were startled by a quick, fierce shout, followedimmediately by a long, piercing, and distressful cry, proceeding fromthe same quarter from which the reports of fire-arms had been heard; andbefore we had time to conjecture the cause or meaning of these frightfulsounds, Morton bounded like a deer from the grove, about a hundred yardsfrom the spot where we were standing, and ran swiftly towards us, cryingout--"To the boats! for your lives to the boats!"

Our first thought was, that the party at the spring had been attackedand massacred by the natives. Arthur seized Johnny by one hand, andmotioned to me to take the other, which I did, and without stopping todemand any explanations, we started at a rapid pace, in the direction ofthe yawl, Max taking the lead--Arthur and myself, dragging Johnnybetween us, coming next, and Morton a few paces behind us, bringing upthe rear. It took but a few moments to enable us to reach the spotwhere the yawl lay, hauled up upon the beach. There was no one in her, or in sight, except Browne, who was comfortably stretched out near theboat sound asleep, with an open book lying beside him. 

Morton aroused the sleeper by a violent shake. "Now, then, " cried he, "let us get the boat into the water; the tide is down, and the yawl isheavy; we shall want all the strength we can muster. "

By a united effort we got the yawl to the edge of the surf. 

Browne, though not yet thoroughly awake, could not but observe our palefaces and excited appearance, and gazing from one to another in abewildered manner, he asked what was the matter; but no one made anyanswer. Morton lifted Johnny into the boat and asked the rest of us toget in, except Arthur, saying that they two would push her through thesurf. 

"Hold!" cried Arthur, "let us not be too fast; some of the others mayescape the savages, and they will naturally run this way--we must notleave them to be murdered. "

"There are no savages in the case, " answered Morton, "and there is notime to be lost; the men have killed the first officer, and Mr Frazer, too, I fear; and they will take the ship and commit more murders, unlesswe can get there before them, to warn those on board. "

This was more horrible than any thing that we had anticipated; but wehad no time to dwell upon it: the sound of oars rattling in therow-locks, was heard from beyond the point. 

"There are the mutineers!" cried Morton; "but I think that we have theadvantage of them; they must pull round yonder point, which will make atleast a quarter of a mile's difference in the distance to the ship. "

"There is no use in trying to get to the ship before them, " said Max, "the long-boat pulls eight oars, and there are men enough to fill her. "

"There _is_ use in trying; it would be shameful _not_ to try; if theypull most oars, ours is the lightest boat, " answered Morton withvehemence. 

"It us out of the question, " said Browne; "see, is there any hope thatwe can succeed?" and he pointed to the bow of the long-boat justappearing from behind the point. 

"O, but this is not right!--Browne! Max! in the name of all that ishonourable, let us make the attempt, " urged Morton, laying a hand in animploring manner on the arm of each. "Shall we let them take the shipand murder our friends, without an effort to warn them of their danger?You, Arthur, are for making the attempt, I know--this delay is wrong:the time is precious. "

"Yes, let us try it, " said Arthur, glancing rapidly from the long-boatto the ship, "if we fail, no harm is done, except that we incur theanger of the mutineers. I, for one, am willing to take the risk. "

Max sprang into the boat, and seized an oar without another word. 

"_You_ know well, that I am willing to share any danger with the rest, and that it was not the danger that made me hesitate, " said Browne, laying his hand on Morton's shoulder, and looking earnestly into hisface; and then, in his usual deliberate manner, he followed Max'sexample. 

Morton, Arthur, and myself now pushed the boat into the surf and sprangin. At Arthur's request, I took the rudder; he and Morton seized thetwo remaining oars, and the four commenced pulling with a degree ofcoolness and vigour, that would not have disgraced older and morepractised oarsmen. As I saw the manner in which they bent to theirwork, and the progress we were making, I began to think our chance ofreaching the ship before the crew of the long-boat, by no meansdesperate. 

Morton, in spite of his slender figure and youthful appearance, whichhis fresh, ruddy complexion, blue eyes, and brown curling locks, rendered almost effeminate, possessed extraordinary strength, andindomitable energy. 

Browne, though his rather heavy frame and breadth of shoulders gave himthe appearance of greater strength than he actually possessed, wasundoubtedly capable, when aroused, of more powerful temporary exertionthan any other of our number; though in point of activity and endurance, he would scarcely equal Morton or Arthur. Max, too, was vigorous andactive, and, when stimulated by danger or emulation, was capable ofpowerful effort. Arthur, though of slight and delicate frame, wascompact and well knit, and his coolness, judgment and resolution, enabled him to dispose of his strength to the best advantage. All wereanimated by that high and generous spirit which is of greater value inan emergency than any amount of mere physical strength; a spirit whichoften stimulates the feeble to efforts as surprising to him who putsthem forth, as to those who witness them. 

Browne had the bow-oar, and putting his whole force into every stroke, was pulling like a giant. Morton, who was on the same side, handled hisoar with less excitement and effort but with greater precision and equalefficiency. It was plain that these two were pulling Max and Arthurround, and turning the boat from her course; and as I had not yetsucceeded in shipping the rudder, which was rendered difficult by therising and falling of the boat, and the sudden impulse she received fromevery stroke, I requested Browne and Morton to pull more gently. Justas I had succeeded in getting the rudder hung, the crew of the long-boatseemed to have first observed us. They had cleared the point to thesouthward, and we were, perhaps, a hundred yards nearer the long point, beyond which we could see the masts of the ship, and on doubling which, we should be almost within hail of her. The latter point, was probablya little more than half a mile distant from us, and towards the head ofit, both boats were steering. The long-boat was pulling eight oars, andLuerson, the man who had had the difficulty with the first officer atthe Kingsmill Islands, was at the helm. As soon as he observed us, heappeared to speak to the crew of his boat, and they commenced pullingwith greater vigour than before. He then hailed us, --"Holloa, lads!where's Frazer? Are you going to leave him on the island!"

We pulled on in silence. 

"He is looking for you now, somewhere along shore; he left us, justbelow the point, to find you; you had better pull back and bring himoff. "

"All a trick, " said Morton; "don't waste any breath with them;" and webent to the oars with new energy. 

"The young scamps mean to give the alarm, " I could hear Luerson mutterwith an oath, as he surveyed, for a moment, the interval between the twoboats, and then the distance to the point. 

"There's no use of mincing matters, my lads, " he cried, standing up inthe stem; "we have knocked the first officer on the head, and servedsome of those who didn't approve of the proceeding in the same way; andnow we are going to take the ship. "

"We know it, and intend to prevent you, " cried Morton, panting with theviolence of his exertions. 

"Unship your oars till we pass you, and you shall not be hurt, " pursuedLuerson in the same breath; "pull another stroke at them, and I willserve you like your friend, Frazer, and he lies at the spring with histhroat slit!"

The ruffian's design, in this savage threat, was doubtless to terrify usinto submission; or, at least, so to appal and agitate us, as to makeour exertions more confused and feeble. In this last calculation he mayhave been partially correct, for the threat was fearful, and the dangerimminent; the harsh, deep tones of his voice, with the ferociousdetermination of his manner, sent a thrill of horror to every heart. More than this, he could not effect; there was not a craven spirit amongour number. 

"Steadily!" said Arthur, in a low, collected tone; "less than fiveminutes will bring us within hail of the ship. "

But the minutes seemed hours, amid such tremendous exertions, and suchintense anxiety. The sweat streamed from the faces of the rowers; theygasped and panted for breath; the swollen veins stood out on theirforeheads. 

"Perhaps, " cried Luerson, after a pause, "perhaps there is some one inthat boat who desires to save his life; whoever drops his oar shall notbe harmed; the rest die. "

A scornful laugh from Morton was the only answer to this tempting offer. 

Luerson now stooped for a moment and seemed to be groping for somethingin the bottom of the boat. When he rose, it was with a musket orfowling-piece in his hands, which he cocked, and, coming forward to thebow, levelled towards us. 

"Once more, " he cried, "and once for all, drop your oars, or I fireamong you. "

"I don't believe it is loaded, " said Arthur, "or he would have used itsooner. "

"I think it is Frazer's gun, " said Morton, "and he fired both barrelsbefore they murdered him; there has been no time to reload it. "

The event showed the truth of these suspicions; for, upon seeing thathis threat produced no effect, Luerson resumed his seat in the bows, thehelm having been given to one of the men not at the oars. 

We were now close upon the point, and, as I glanced from our pursuers tothe ship, I began to breathe more freely. They had gained upon us; butit was inch by inch, and the goal was now at hand. The long-boat, though pulling eight oars, and those of greater length than ours, was aclumsier boat than the yawl, and at present heavily loaded; we hadalmost held our own with them thus far. 

But now Luerson sprang up once more in the bow of the long-boat, andpresented towards us the weapon with which he had a moment beforethreatened us; and this time it was no idle menace. A puff of smokerose from the muzzle of the piece, and, just as the sharp report reachedour ears, Browne uttered a quick exclamation of pain, and let fall hisoar. 

For a moment all was confusion and alarm; but Browne, who had seized hisoar again almost instantly, declared that he was not hurt; that the ballhad merely grazed the skin of his arm; and he attempted to recommencerowing; before, however, he had pulled half-a-dozen strokes, his righthand was covered with the blood which streamed down his arm. 

I now insisted on taking his oar, and he took my place at the helm. 

While this change was being effected, our pursuers gained upon usperceptibly. Every moment was precious. Luerson urged his men togreater efforts; the turning point of the struggle was now at hand, andthe excitement became terrible. 

"Steer close in; it will save something in distance, " gasped Morton, almost choking for breath. 

"Not too close, " panted Arthur; "don't get us aground. "

"There is no danger of that, " answered Morton, "it is deep, off thepoint. "

Almost as he spoke, a sharp, grating sound was heard, beneath the bottomof the boat, and our progress was arrested with a suddenness that threwMax and myself from our seats. We were upon a ledge of coral, which ata time of less excitement we could scarcely have failed to have observedand avoided, from the manner in which the sea broke upon it. 

A shout of mingled exultation and derision, as they witnessed thisdisaster, greeted us from the long-boat, which was ploughing through thewater, but a little way behind us, and some twenty yards further outfrom the shore. 

"It is all up, " said Morton, bitterly, dropping his oar. 

"Back water! Her stern still swings free, " cried Arthur, "the nextswell will lift her clear. "

We got as far aft as possible, to lighten the bows; a huge wave brokeupon the ledge, and drenched us with spray, but the yawl still gratedupon the coral. 

Luerson probably deemed himself secure of a more convenient opportunity, at no distant period, to wreak his vengeance upon us: at any rate therewas no time for it now; he merely menaced us with his clenched fist, asthey swept by. Almost at the same moment a great sea came rollingsmoothly in, and, as our oars dipped to back water, we floated free:then a few vigorous strokes carried us to a safe distance from thetreacherous shoal. 

"One effort more!" cried Arthur, as the mutineers disappeared behind thepoint; "we are not yet too late to give them a warning, though it willbe but a short one. "

Again we bent to the oars, and in a moment we too had doubled the point, and were in the wake of the long-boat. The ship lay directly before us, and within long hailing distance. 

"Now, comrades, let us shout together, and try to make them understandtheir danger, " said Browne, standing up in the stern. 

"A dozen strokes more, " said Arthur, "and we can do it with more certainsuccess. "

Luerson merely glanced back at us, as he once more heard the dash of ouroars; but he took no farther notice of us: the crisis was too close athand. 

On board the ship all seemed quiet. Some of the men were gatheredtogether on the starboard bow, apparently engaged in fishing; they didnot seem to notice the approach of the boats. 

"Now, then!" cried Arthur, at length, unshipping his oar, and springingto his feet, "one united effort to attract their attention--alltogether--now, then!" and we sent up a cry that echoed wildly across thewater, and startled the idlers congregated at the bows, who came runningto the side of the vessel nearest us. 

"We have got their attention; now hail them, " said Arthur, turning toBrowne, who had a deep powerful voice; "tell them not to let thelong-boat board them. "

Browne put his hands to his mouth, and in tones that could have beendistinctly heard twice the distance, shouted--"Look-out for thelong-boat--don't let them board you--the men have killed the firstofficer, and want to take the ship!" From the stir and confusion thatfollowed, it was clear that the warning was understood. 

But the mutineers were now scarcely twenty yards from the vessel, towards which they were ploughing their way with unabated speed. Thenext moment they were under her bows; just as their oars flew into theair, we could hear a deep voice from the deck, sternly ordering them to"keep off, " and I thought that I could distinguish Captain Erskinestanding near the bowsprit. 

The mutineers gave no heed to the order; several of them sprang into thechains, and Luerson among the rest. A fierce, though unequal struggle, at once commenced. The captain, armed with a weapon which he wieldedwith both hands, and which I took to be a capstan-bar, struck right andleft among the boarders as they attempted to gain the deck, and one, atleast of them, fell back with a heavy plunge into the water. But thecaptain seemed to be almost unsupported; and the mutineers had nearlyall reached the deck, and were pressing upon him. 

"Oh, but this is a cruel sight!" said Browne, turning away with ashudder. "Comrades, can we do nothing more?"

Morton, who had been groping beneath the sail in the bottom of the boatnow dragged forth the cutlasses which Spot had insisted on placing therewhen we went ashore. 

"Here are arms!" he exclaimed, "we are not such boys, but that we cantake a part in what is going on--let us pull to the ship!"

"What say you!" cried Arthur, glancing inquiringly from one to another;"we can't, perhaps, do much, but shall we sit here and see Mr Erskinemurdered, without _trying_ to help him!"

"Friends, let us to the ship!" cried Browne, with deep emotion, "I amready. "

"And I!" gasped Max, pale with excitement, "we can but be killed. "

Can we hope to turn the scale of this unequal strife? shall we do morethan arrive at the scene of conflict in time to experience the vengeanceof the victorious mutineers?--such were the thoughts that flew hurriedlythrough my mind. I was entirely unaccustomed to scenes of violence andbloodshed, and my head swam, and my heart sickened, as I gazed at theconfused conflict raging on the vessel's deck, and heard the shouts andcries of the combatants. Yet I felt an inward recoil against thebaseness of sitting an idle spectator of such a struggle. A glance atthe lion-hearted Erskine still maintaining the unequal fight, was anappeal to every noble and generous feeling: it nerved me for theattempt, and though I trembled as I grasped an oar, it was withexcitement and eagerness, not with fear. 

The yawl had hardly received the first impulse in the direction of theship, when the report of fire-arms was heard. 

"Merciful heavens!" cried Morton, "the captain is down! that fiendLuerson has shot him!"

The figure which I had taken for that of Mr Erskine, was no longer tobe distinguished among the combatants, some person was now dragged tothe side of the ship towards us, and thrown overboard; he sunk after afeeble struggle; a triumphant shout followed, and then two men were seenrunning up the rigging. 

"There goes poor Spot up to the foretop, " said Max, pointing to one ofthe figures in the rigging; "he can only gain time at the best but itcan't be that they'll kill him in cold blood. "

"Luerson is just the man to do it, " answered Morton; "the faithfulfellow has stood by the captain, and that will seal his fate--look! itis as I said, " and I could see some one pointing, what was doubtless MrFrazer's fowling-piece, at the figure in the foretop. A parley seemedto follow; as the result of which, the fugitive came down andsurrendered himself. The struggle now appeared to be over, and quietwas once more restored. 

So rapidly had these events passed, and so stunning was their effect, that it was some moments before we could collect our thoughts, or fullyrealise our situation; and we sat, silent and bewildered, gazing towardthe ship. 

Max was the first to break silence; "And now, what's to be done?" hesaid, "as to going aboard, that is of course out of the question: theship is no longer our home. "

"I don't know what we can do, " said Morton, "except to pull ashore, andstand the chance of being taken off by some vessel, before we starve. "

"Here is something better, " cried Max eagerly, pointing out to sea; and, looking in the direction indicated, we saw a large ship, with all hersails set, steering directly for us, or so nearly so, as to make itapparent that if she held on her present course, she must pass very nearto us. Had we not been entirely engrossed by what was taking placeimmediately around us, we could not have failed to have seen her sooner, as she must have been in sight a considerable time. 

"They have already seen her on board, " said Morton, "and that accountsfor their great hurry in getting up anchor; they don't feel like beingneighbourly just now, with strange vessels. "

In fact, there was every indication on board of our own ship, of haste, and eagerness to be gone. While some of the men were at the capstan, getting up the anchor, others were busy in the rigging, and sail aftersail was rapidly spread to the breeze, so that by the time the anchorwas at the bows, the ship began to move slowly through the water. 

"They don't seem to consider us of much account anyway, " said Max, "theyare going without so much as saying good-bye. "

"They may know more of the stranger than we do, " said Arthur, "they haveglasses on board; if she should be an American man-of-war, their hurryis easily explained. "

"I can't help believing that they see or suspect more, in regard to her, than appears to us, " said Morton, "or they would not fail to make anattempt to recover the yawl. "

"It is rapidly getting dark, " said Arthur, "and I think we had betterput up the sail, and steer for the stranger. "

"Right, " said Morton, "for she may possibly tack before she sees us. "

Morton and myself proceeded to step the mast, and rig the sail;meantime, Arthur got Browne's coat off, and examined and bandaged thewound on his arm, which had been bleeding all the while profusely; hepronounced it to be but a trifling hurt. A breeze from the south-easthad sprung up at sunset, and we now had a free wind to fill our sail, aswe steered directly out to sea to meet the stranger, which was still attoo great a distance to make it probable that we had been seen by herpeople. 

It was with a feeling of anxiety and uneasiness, that I saw the fainttwilight fading away, with the suddenness usual in those latitudes, andthe darkness gathering rapidly round us. Already the east was wrappedin gloom, and only a faint streak of light along the western horizonmarked the spot where the sun had so recently disappeared. 

"How suddenly the night has come upon us, " said Arthur, who had beenpeering through the dusk toward the approaching vessel, in anxioussilence; "O, for twenty minutes more of daylight! I fear that she isabout tacking. "

This announcement filled us all with dismay, and every eye was strainedtowards her with intense and painful interest. 

Meantime, the breeze had freshened somewhat and we now had rather moreof it than we desired, as our little boat was but poorly fitted tonavigate the open ocean in rough weather. Johnny began to manifest somealarm, as we were tossed like a chip from wave to wave, and occasionallydeluged with spray, by a sea bursting with a rude shock over our bow. Ihad not even in the violent storm of the preceding week, experiencedsuch a sense of insecurity, such a feeling of helplessness, as now, whenthe actual danger was comparatively slight. The waves seemed tenfoldlarger and more threatening than when viewed from the deck of a largevessel. As we sunk into the trough of the sea, our horizon wascontracted to the breadth of half-a-dozen yards, and we entirely lostsight of the land, and of both ships. 

But it was evident that we were moving through the water withconsiderable velocity, and there was encouragement in that, for we feltconfident that if the stranger should hold on her present course but alittle longer, we should be on board of her before our safety would beseriously endangered by the increasing breeze. 

If, however, she were really tacking, our situation would indeed becritical. A very few moments put a period to our suspense by confirmingArthur's opinion, and our worst fears; the stranger had altered hercourse, her yards were braced round, and she was standing further out tosea. Still, however, there would have been a possibility of reachingher, but for the failure of light, for she had not so far changed hercourse, but that she would have to pass a point, which we could probablygain before her. But now, it was with difficulty, and only by means ofthe cloud of canvass she carried, that we could distinguish her throughthe momently deepening gloom; and with sinking hearts we relinquishedthe last hopes connected with her. Soon she entirely vanished from oursight, and when we gazed anxiously around the narrow horizon that nowbounded our vision, sky and water alone met our view. 

CHAPTER FOUR. 

AT SEA. 

A NIGHT OF GLOOM--MORTON'S NARRATIVE--VISIONARY TERRORS--AN ALARMINGDISCOVERY. 

 "O'er the deep! o'er the deep! Where the whale, and the shark, and the sword-fish sleep. "

Even in open day, the distance of a few miles would be sufficient tosink the low shores of the island; and now that night had so suddenlyovertaken us, it might be quite near, without our being able todistinguish it. 

We were even uncertain, and divided in opinion, as to the direction inwhich it lay--so completely were we bewildered. The night was one ofdeep and utter gloom. There was no moon; and not a single star shed itsfeeble light over the wilderness of agitated waters, upon which ourlittle boat was tossing. Heavy, low-hanging clouds, covered the sky;but soon, even these could no longer be distinguished; a cold, dampmist, dense, and almost palpable to the touch, crept over the ocean, andenveloped us so closely, that it was impossible to see clearly from oneend of the yawl to the other. 

The wind, however, instead of freshening, as we had feared, diedgradually away. For this, we had reason to be thankful; for though oursituation that night seemed dismal enough, yet how much more fearfulwould it have been, if the rage of the elements, and danger of immediatedestruction, had been added to the other circumstances of terror bywhich we were surrounded?

As it was, however, the sea having gone down, we supposed ourselves tobe in no great or pressing peril. Though miserably uncomfortable, andsomewhat agitated and anxious, we yet confidently expected that thelight of morning would show us the land again. 

The terrible and exciting scenes through which we had so recentlypassed, had completely exhausted us, and we were too much overwhelmed bythe suddenness of our calamity, and the novel situation in which we nowfound ourselves, to be greatly disposed to talk. Johnny sobbed himselfasleep in Arthur's arms; and even Max's usual spirits seemed now to havequite forsaken him. After the mast had been unstepped, and suchpreparations as our circumstances permitted were made, for passing thenight comfortably, Morton related all that he knew of what had takenplace on shore, previous to the alarm which he had given. 

I repeat the narrative as nearly as possible in his own words, notperhaps altogether as he related it on that night, for the circumstanceswere not then favourable to a full and orderly account, but partly as Iafterwards, in various conversations, gathered the particulars from him. 

"You recollect, " said he, "that we separated at the boats; Mr Frazerand the rest of you, going along the shore towards the point, leavingBrowne declaiming Byron's Address to the Ocean, from the top of a coralblock, with myself and the breakers for an audience. Shortlyafterwards, I strolled off towards the interior, and left Browne lyingon the sand, with his pocket Shakespeare, where we found him, when wereached the boats. I kept on inland, until the forest became so dense, and was so overgrown with tangled vines and creeping plants, that Icould penetrate no farther in that direction. In endeavouring toreturn, I got bewildered, and at length fairly lost, having no clearnotion as to the direction of the beach. The groves were so thick anddark as to shut out the light almost entirely; and I could not get aglimpse of the sun so as to fix the points of the compass. At last Icame to an opening, large enough to let in the light, and show which waythe shadows fell. Knowing that we had landed on the west side of theisland, I could now select my course without hesitation. It was gettinglate in the afternoon, and I walked as fast as the nature of the groundwould allow, until I unexpectedly found myself at the edge of the grove, east of the spring where the men were at work filling the breakers. Themoment I came in sight of them, I perceived that something unusual wastaking place. The first officer and Luerson were standing opposite eachother, and the men, pausing from their work, were looking on. As Iinferred, Mr Nichol had given some order, which Luerson had refused toobey. Both looked excited, but no words passed between them after Ireached the place. There was a pause of nearly a minute, when MrNichol advanced as if to lay hands on Luerson, and the latter struck hima blow with his cooper's mallet, which he held in his hand, and knockedhim down. Before he had time to rise, Atoa, the Sandwich Islander, sprang upon him, and stabbed him twice with his belt-knife. All thispassed so rapidly, that no one had a chance to interfere--"

"Hark!" said Browne, interrupting the narration, "what noise is that?It sounds like the breaking of the surf upon the shore. "

But the rest of us could distinguish no sound except the washing of thewaves against the boat. The eye was of no assistance in decidingwhether we were near the shore or not, as it was impossible to penetratethe murky darkness, a yard in any direction. 

"We must be vigilant, " said Arthur, "the land cannot be far-off, and wemay be drifted upon it before morning. "

After listening for some moments in anxious silence, we became satisfiedthat Browne had been mistaken, and Morton proceeded. 

"Just as Atoa sprang upon Mr Nichol and stabbed him, Mr Knight, whowas the first to recover his presence of mind, seized the murderer, andwrenched the knife from his hand, at the same time calling on the men tosecure Luerson; but no one stirred to do so. A part seemed confused andundecided; while others appeared to me, to have been fully prepared forwhat had taken place. One man stepped forward near Luerson, anddeclared in a brutal and excited manner, that `Nichol was a bloodytyrant, and had got what he deserved, and that no man could blameLuerson for taking his revenge, after being treated as he had been. 'For a moment all was clamour and confusion; then Luerson approached MrKnight in a threatening manner, and bade him loose Atoa, instead ofwhich, he held his prisoner firmly with one hand, and warning Luersonoff with the other, called on the men to stand by their officers. Justat this moment, Mr Frazer, with his gun on his shoulder, came out ofthe grove from the side toward the shore, and to him Mr Knight eagerlyappealed for assistance in securing the murderers of Mr Nichol. Pointing from the bleeding corpse at his feet, to Luerson, hesaid--`There is the ringleader--shoot him through the head at once, andthat will finish the matter--otherwise we shall all be murdered--fire, Iwill answer for the act?'

"Frazer seemed to comprehend the situation of things at a glance. Withgreat presence of mind, he stepped back a pace, and bringing his gun tohis shoulder, called on Luerson to throw down his weapon, and surrenderhimself, declaring that he would shoot the first man who lifted a handto assist him. His manner was such as to leave no doubt of hissincerity, or his resolution. The men had no fire-arms, and werestaggered by the suddenness of the thing; they stood hesitating andundecided. Mr Knight seized this as a favourable moment, and advancedupon Luerson, with the intention of securing him, and the islander wasthus left free. At this moment I observed the man who had denounced MrNichol, and justified Luerson, stealing round behind Frazer. I calledout to him at the top of my voice to warn him; but he did not seem tohear. I looked for something which might serve me for a weapon; butthere was nothing, not so much as a broken bough within reach, and inanother instant, the whole thing was over. As Knight grappled withLuerson, he dropped the knife which he had wrested from Atoa, hisintention evidently being to secure, and not to kill him. 

"Atoa immediately leaped forward and seized the knife, and had his armalready raised to stab Mr Knight in the back, when Frazer shot himdead. At almost the same instant, Luerson struck Mr Knight atremendous blow on the head with his mallet, which felled him to theearth, stunned and lifeless. He next rushed upon Frazer, who had fairlycovered him with the muzzle of his piece, and would inevitably have shothim, but just as he pulled the trigger, the man whom I had seen creepinground behind him, sprang upon him, and deranged his aim; two or three ofthe others, who had stood looking on, taking no part in the affair, nowinterposed, and by their assistance Frazer was overpowered and secured. Whether they murdered him or not, as Luerson afterwards declared, I donot know. As soon as the struggle was over, the man who had secondedLuerson so actively throughout, (the tall dark man who goes by the nameof `the Boatswain, ') shouted out, `Now, then, for the ship!' `Yes, forthe ship!' cried Luerson, `though this has not come about just as wasarranged, and has been hurried on sooner than we expected; it is as wellso as any way, and must be followed up. There's no one aboard but thecaptain, and four or five men and boys, all told: the landsmen are allashore, scattered over the island. We can take her without risk--andthen for a merry life at the islands!'

"This revealed the designs of the mutineers, and I determined toanticipate them if possible. As I started for the beach I was observed, and they hailed me; but without paying any attention to their shouts, Iran as fast, at least, as I ever ran before, until I came out of theforest, near where you were standing. "

From the words of Luerson which Morton had heard, it was clear that themutiny had not been a sudden and unpremeditated act; and we had no doubtthat it had grown out of the difficulties at the Kingsmills, between himand the unfortunate Mr Nichol. 

It was quite late before we felt any disposition to sleep; butnotwithstanding the excitement and the discomforts of our situation, webegan at length to experience the effects of the fatigue and anxietywhich we had undergone, and bestowing ourselves as conveniently aspossible about the boat, which furnished but slender accommodations forsuch a number, we bade each other the accustomed "good night, " and oneby one dropped asleep. 

Knowing that we could not be far from land, and aware of our liabilityto be drifted ashore during the night, it had been decided to maintain awatch. Arthur, Morton, and I had agreed to divide the time between usas accurately as possible, and to relieve one another in turn. Thefirst watch fell to Arthur, the last to me, and, after exacting apromise from Morton, that he would not fail to awaken me when it wasfairly my turn, I laid down upon the ceiling planks, close against theside of the boat between which, and Browne, who was next me, there wasbarely room to squeeze myself. 

It was a dreary night. The air was damp, and even chilly. Theweltering of the waves upon the outside of the thin plank against whichmy head was pressed, made a dismal kind of music, and suggested vividlyhow frail was the only barrier that separated us from the wide, darkwaste of waters, below and around. 

The heavy, dirge-like swell of the ocean, though soothing, in theregularity and monotony of its sluggish motion, sounded inexpressiblymournful. 

The gloom of the night, and the tragic scenes of the day, seemed to givecharacter to my dreams, for they were dark and hideous, and so terriblyvivid, that I several times awoke strangely agitated. 

At one time I saw Luerson, with a countenance of supernatural malignity, and the expression of a fiend, murdering poor Frazer. At another, ourboat seemed drawn by some irresistible, but unseen power, to the vergeof a yawning abyss, and began to descend between green-glancing walls ofwater, to vast depths, where undescribed sea-monsters, never seen uponthe surface, glided about in an obscurity that increased theirhideousness. Suddenly the feeble light that streamed down into the gulfthrough the green translucent sea, seemed to be cut off; the liquidwalls closed above our heads; and we were whirled away, with the soundof rushing waters, and in utter darkness. 

All this was vague and confused, and consisted of the usual "stuff thatdreams are made of. " What followed, was wonderfully vivid and real:every thing was as distinct as a picture, and it has left an indelibleimpression upon my mind; there was something about it far more awfulthan all the half-defined shapes and images of terror that preceded it. 

I seemed to be all alone, in our little boat, in the midst of the sea. It was night--and what a night! not a breath of wind rippled the glassywaters. There was no moon, but the sky was cloudless, and the starswere out, in solemn and mysterious beauty. Every thing seemedpreternaturally still, and I felt oppressed by a strange sense ofloneliness; I looked round in vain for some familiar object, the sightof which might afford me relief. But far, far as the eye could reach, to the last verge of the horizon, where the gleaming sapphire vaultclosed down upon the sea, stretched one wide, desolate, unbrokenexpanse. I seemed to be isolated and cut off from all living things:

 "Alone--alone, all, all alone! Alone on the wide, wide sea; So lonely 'twas, that God himself Scarce seemed there to be. "

And there was something in this feeling, and in the universal, death-like silence, that was unutterably awful. I tried to pray--tothink of God as present even there--to think of Him as "Our Father"--ascaring for and loving his creatures--and thus to escape the desolatingsense of loneliness that oppressed me. But it was in vain; I could notpray: there was something in the scene that mocked at faith, and seemedin harmony with the dreary creed of the atheist. The horrible idea of agodless universe came upon me, bidding me relinquish, as a fondillusion, the belief in a Heavenly Father, --

 "Who sees with equal eye, as Lord of all, A hero perish, or a sparrow fall. "

Language cannot express the desolation of that thought. 

Then the scene changed once more. We were again on board the ship, andin the power of the enraged mutineers, about to suffer whatever theirvengeance might impel them to inflict. Poor Spot was swinging, a lividcorpse, at one of the yard-arms. Browne was bound to the main-mast, while Luerson and his fiendish crew were exhausting their ingenuity intorturing him. The peculiar expression of his mild, open countenance, distorted by pain, went to my heart, and the sound of that familiar andfriendly voice, now hoarse and broken, and quivering with agony, thrilled me with horror. As he besought his tormentors to kill him atonce, I thought that I kneeled to Luerson, and seconded the entreaty--the greatest favour that could be hoped from him. The rest of us weredoomed to walk the plank. Morton was stern and silent; Max pale andsorrowful; his arm was round my neck, and he murmured that life wassweet, and that it was a hard and terrible thing to die--to die so!Arthur, calm and collected, cheered and encouraged us; and his faceseemed like the face of an angel, as he spoke sweetly and solemnly, ofthe goodness and the love of God, and bade us put our whole trust andhope in Christ our Saviour. His earnest words and serene look, soothedand strengthened us; we also became calm and almost resigned. There wasno abject fear, no useless cries, or supplications to our foes formercy; but the solemn sense of the awfulness of death, was mingled witha sweet and sustaining faith in God, and Christ, and Immortality. Handin hand, like brothers, we were preparing to take the fearful plunge--when I started and awoke. 

Even the recollection of our real situation was insufficient to impairthe deep sense of relief which I experienced. My first impulse was tothank God that these were but dreams; and if I had obeyed the next, Ishould have embraced heartily each of my slumbering companions; for inthe first confusion of thought and feeling, my emotions were very muchwhat they would naturally have been, had the scenes of visionary terror, in which we seemed to have just participated together, been real. 

Morton was at his post, and I spoke to him, scarcely knowing or caringwhat I said. All I wanted, was to hear his voice, to revive the senseof companionship, and so escape the painful impressions which even yetclung to me. 

He said that he had just commenced his watch, Arthur having called himbut a few moments before. The night was still lowering and overcast, but there was less wind and sea than when I first laid down. I proposedto relieve him at once, but he felt no greater inclination to sleep thanmyself and we watched together until morning. The two or three hoursimmediately before dawn seemed terribly long. Just as the first greylight appeared in the east, Arthur joined us. A dense volume of vapourwhich rested upon the water, and contributed to the obscurity in whichwe were enveloped, now gathered slowly into masses, and floated upwardas the day advanced, gradually clearing the prospect; and we keptlooking out for the island, in the momentary expectation of seeing itloom up before us through the mist. But when, as the light increased, and the fog rolled away, the boundaries of our vision rapidly enlarged, and still no land could be seen, we began to feel seriously alarmed. Ashort period of intense and painful anxiety followed, during which wecontinued alternately gazing, and waiting for more light, and againstraining our aching eyes in every direction, and still in vain. 

At last it became evident that we had in some manner drifted completelyaway from the island. The appalling conviction could no longer beresisted. There we were, lost and helpless, on the open ocean, in ourchip of a boat, without provisions for a single day, or, to speak moredefinitely, without a morsel of bread or a drop of water. 

CHAPTER FIVE. 

THE CONSULTATION. 

OUT OF SIGHT OF LAND--SLENDER RESOURCES--WHAT'S TO BE DONE?

 "How rapidly, how rapidly, we ride along the sea! The morning is all sunshine, the wind is blowing free; The billows are all sparkling, and bounding in the light, Like creatures in whose sunny veins, the blood is running bright. "

Morton alone still refused to relinquish the hope, that by broaddaylight, we should yet be able to make out the island. He persisted inpronouncing it wholly incredible that we had made during the night, adistance sufficient to sink the land, which was but three or four milesoff at the utmost, when we were overtaken by darkness; he could notunderstand, he said, how such a thing was possible. 

Arthur accounted for it, by supposing that we had got into the track ofone of the ocean currents that exist in those seas, especially among theislands, many of which run at the rate of from two to three miles anhour. 

This seemed the more probable, from the fact, that we were to the westof the island, when we lost sight of it, and that the great equatorialcurrent, which traverses the Pacific and Indian oceans, has a prevailingwesterly course, though among the more extensive groups and clusters ofislands, it is so often deflected hither and thither, by the obstacleswhich it encounters, or turned upon itself, in eddies orcounter-currents, that no certain calculations can be made respectingit. Morton, however, did not consider this supposition sufficient toexplain the difficulty. 

"I should judge, " said he, "that in a clear day, such an island might beseen fifteen or twenty miles, and we cannot have drifted so great adistance. "

"It might perhaps be seen, " said Arthur, "as far as that, from themast-head of a ship, or even from her deck, but not from a small boathardly raised above the surface of the water. At our present level, eight or ten miles would be enough to sink it completely. "

At length, when it was broad day, and from the appearance of the easternsky, the sun was just about to rise, Morton stepped the mast and climbedto the top, in the hope that from that additional elevation, slight asit was, he might catch a glimpse of land. There was by this time lightenough, as he admitted, to see any thing that could be seen at all, andafter making a deliberate survey of our whole horizon, he was fullyconvinced that we had drifted completely away from the island. "I giveit up, " he said, as he slid down the mast, "we are at sea, beyond allquestion. "

Presently Max awoke. He cast a quick, surprised look around, and atfirst seemed greatly shocked. He speedily recovered himself, however, and after another, and closer, scrutiny of the horizon, thought that hedetected an appearance like that of land in the south. For a momentthere was again the flutter of excited hope, as every eye was turnedeagerly in that direction; but it soon subsided. A brief examinationsatisfied us all, that what we saw, was but a low bank of clouds lyingagainst the sky. 

"This really begins to look serious, " said I; "what are we to do?"

"It strikes me, " replied Morton, "that we are pretty much relieved fromthe necessity of considering that question; our only part for thepresent seems to be a passive one. "

"I can't fully persuade myself that this is real, " said Max; "it halfseems like an ugly dream, from which we should awake by-and-by, and drawa long breath at the relief of finding it no more than a dream. "

"We are miserably provisioned for a sea voyage, " said Morton; "but Ibelieve the breaker is half full of water; without that we should indeedbe badly off. "

"There is not a drop in it, " said Arthur, shaking his head, and helifted the breaker and shook it lightly--it was quite empty. 

He now proceeded to force open the locker, in the hope of finding themsomething that might be serviceable to us; but its entire contentsconsisted of a coil of fine rope, some pieces of rope-yarn, an emptyquart-bottle, and an old and battered hatchet-head. 

Meanwhile, Browne, without a trace of anxiety upon his upturnedcountenance, and Johnny, who nestled close beside him, continued tosleep soundly, in happy unconsciousness of our alarming situation. 

"Nothing ever interferes with the soundness of Browne's sleep, or thevigour of his appetite, " said Max, contemplating his placid slumberswith admiration. "I should be puzzled to decide whether sleeping, eating, or dramatic recitation, is his forte; it certainly lies betweenthe three. "

"Poor fellow!" said Morton, "from present appearances, and the state ofour supplies, he will have to take it all out in sleeping, for some timeto come, as it is to be presumed he'll hardly feel like spouting. "

"One would think that what happened yesterday, and the condition ofthings as we left them last night, would be enough to disturb one'snerves somewhat; yet you see how little it affects him--and I nowpredict that the first thing he will say on opening his eye; will beabout the means of breaking his long fast. "

"I don't understand how you can go on in that strain, Max, " said Arthur, looking up in a surprised manner, and shaking his head disapprovingly. 

"Why, I was merely endeavouring to do my share towards keeping ourspirits up; but I suppose any spirits got up under the presentcircumstances, must be somewhat forced, and as my motives don't seem tobe properly appreciated, I will renounce the unprofitable attempt. "

The sun rose in a clear sky, and gave promise of a hot day. There was, however, a cool and refreshing breeze, that scattered the spray from thefoaming ridges of the waves, and occasionally showered us, notunpleasantly, with the fine liquid particles. A sea, breaking over ourbow, dashed a bucket-full of water into Browne's face, and abruptlydisturbed his slumbers. 

"Good morning, comrades!" said he, sitting up, and looking about himwith a perplexed and bewildered air. "But how is this? Ah! Irecollect it all now. So then, we are really out of sight of land!"

"There is no longer any doubt of that, " said Arthur, "and it is now timefor us to decide what we shall do--our chance of falling in with a shipwill be quite as good, and that of reaching land will of course be muchbetter, if, instead of drifting like a log upon the water, we put up oursail, and steer in almost any direction; though I think there is achoice. "

"Of course there is a choice, " said Morton; "the island _cannot_ be atany great distance; and the probability of our being able to find itagain is so much greater than that of making any other land, that weought to steer in the direction in which we have good reason to think itlies--that is, to the east. "

"The wind, for the last twelve hours, has been pretty nearly south, "observed Arthur, "and has probably had some effect upon our position; wehad better, therefore, steer a little south of east, which, with thisbreeze, will be easy sailing. "

To this all assented, and the sail was hoisted, and the boat's head putin the direction agreed upon, each of us, except Johnny, sailing andsteering her in turn. There was quite as much wind as our little craftcould sail with to advantage, and without danger. As it filled her bitof canvass, she careered before it, leaping and plunging from wave towave, in a manner that sometimes seemed perilous. The bright sky aboveus, the blue sea gleaming in the light of morning, over which we sped;the dry, clear atmosphere, (now that the sun was up, and the mistdissipated), the fresh breeze, without which we must have sufferedintensely from the heat; together with our rapid and bounding motion, had an exhilarating effect, in spite of the gloomy anticipations thatsuggested themselves. 

"After all, " said Max, "why need we take such a dismal view of thematter? We have a fine staunch little boat, a good breeze, and islandsall around us. Besides, we are in the very track of the beche de mer, and sandal-wood traders. It would be strange indeed, if we should failto meet some of them soon. In fact, if it were not for thinking of poorFrazer, and of the horrible events of yesterday, (which, to be sure, areenough to make one sad), I should be disposed to look upon the wholeaffair; as a sort of holiday adventure--something to tell of when we gethome, and to talk over pleasantly together twenty years hence. "

"If we had a breaker of water, and a keg of biscuit, " said Morton, "andcould then be assured of fair weather for a week, I might be able totake that view of it; as it is, I confess, that to me, it has any thingbut the aspect of a holiday adventure. "

When Johnny awoke, Arthur endeavoured to soothe his alarm, by explainingto him that we had strong hopes of being able to reach the island again, and mentioning the various circumstances which rendered such a hopereasonable. The little fellow, did not, however, seem to be as muchtroubled as might have been expected. He either reposed implicitconfidence in the resources, or the fortunes, of his companions, orelse, did not at all realise the perils to which we were exposed. Butthis could not last long. 

That which I knew Arthur had been painfully anticipating, came at last. Johnny, who had been asking Morton a multitude of questions as to theevents of the previous day, suddenly said that he was very thirsty, andasked in the most unsuspecting manner for a drink of water. When helearned that the breaker was empty, and that we had not so much as adrop of water with us, some notion of our actual situation seemed todawn upon him, and he became, all at once, grave and silent. 

Hour after hour dragged slowly on, until the sun was in the zenith, withno change for the better in our affairs. It was now clear that we mustgive up the hope of reaching the island which we had left, for it wascertain that we had sailed farther since morning than the boat couldpossibly have been drifted during the night, by the wind, or thecurrent, or both combined. Our calculations at the outset musttherefore have been erroneous, and we had not been sailing in the rightdirection. If so, it was too late to correct the mistake; we could notregain our starting-point, in order to steer from it another course. Wenow held a second consultation. 

Although we had but a general notion of our geographical position, weknew that we were in the neighbourhood of scattered groups of low coralislands. From the Kingsmills we were to have sailed directly forCanton, and Max, Morton, and myself, would, before now, in allprobability, have commenced our employment in the American factorythere, but for Captain Erskine's sudden resolution to take theresponsibility of returning to the Samoan Group, with the double objectof rescuing the crew of the wrecked barque, and completing his cargo, which, according to the information received from the master of thewhaler, there would be no difficulty in doing. From Upolu, we hadsteered a north-westerly course, and it was on the fourth or fifth dayafter leaving it, that we had reached the island where the mutiny tookplace, and which Mr Erskine claimed as a discovery of his own. Itslatitude and longitude had of course been calculated, but none of uslearned the result, or at any rate remembered it. We knew only, that wewere at no great distance from the Kingsmills, and probably to thesouth-west of them. 

Arthur was confident, from conversations had with Mr Frazer, and fromthe impressions left on his mind by his last examination of the charts, that an extensive cluster of low islands, scattered over several degreesof latitude, lay just to the south-east of us. 

It was accordingly determined to continue our present course as long asthe wind should permit, which there was reason to fear might be but ashort time, as easterly winds are the prevailing ones within thetropics, as near the line as we supposed ourselves to be. 

CHAPTER SIX. 

THE CALM. 

THE SECOND WATCH--AN EVIL OMEN--THE WHITE SHARK--A BREAKFAST LOST. 

 "All in a hot and copper sky, The bloody sun, at noon, Right up above the mast did stand, No bigger than the moon. "

During the remainder of the day the wind continued fair, and we held onour course, steering by the sun, and keeping a vigilant look-out inevery direction. But the night set in, and we had yet seen noappearance of land, no speck in the distance which could be mistaken fora sail, not even a wandering sea-bird or a school of flying-fish--nothing to break the dead monotony of the briny waste we weretraversing. As I sat at the helm, taking my turn in sailing the boat, and watched the sun go down, and saw the darkness gathering over thesea, a feeling nearly akin to despair took possession of me. In vain Istrove to take an encouraging and hopeful view of our circumstances. The time within which relief must come, in order to be effectual, was soshort, that I could not help feeling that the probabilities werestrongly against us. I could not shut my eyes to the fact, thatdangers, imminent and real, such as we had read and talked of, withoutever half realising or dreaming that they could one day fall to our ownlot, now pressed upon us, and threatened us close at hand. I knew thatthose fearful tales of shipwreck and starvation, were only too true--that men, lost at sea like ourselves, had pined day after day, without amorsel of food or a drop of water, until they had escaped, in stupor ordelirium, all consciousness of suffering. And worse even than this--toohorrible to be thought or spoken of--I knew something of the dreadfuland disgusting expedients to prolong life, which have sometimes beenresorted to by famishing wretches. I had read how the pangs of hunger, and the still fiercer torments of thirst, had seemed to work a direchange even in kind and generous natures, making men wolfish, so thatthey slew and fed upon each other. Now, all that was most revolting andinhuman, in what I had heard or read of such things, rose vividly beforeme, and I shuddered at the growing probability that experiences likethese might be reserved for us. "Why not for us, " I thought, "as wellas for the many others, the records of whose terrible fate I haveperused with scarcely more emotion than would be excited by a tale ofimaginary suffering; and the still greater number whose story has neverbeen recorded? We have already been conducted many steps on thisfearful path, and no laws of nature will be stayed, no ordinary rules ofGod's dealing violated, on our behalf. No inevitable necessity requiresthe complexion of our future, to correspond and harmonise with that ofour past lives. This feeling, which seems to assure me that such thingscannot happen to us, is but one of the cheats and illusions of ashrinking and self-pitying spirit. All the memories that cluster abouta happy childhood, all the sweet associations of home and kindred, afford no guarantee against the new and bitter experiences which seemabout to open up upon us. "

Such were the thoughts that began to disquiet my own mind. As to mycompanions, Morton seemed less anxious and excited than any of theothers. During the evening he speculated in a cool matter-of-factmanner, upon our chances of reaching an island, or meeting a ship, before being reduced to the last extremity. He spoke of the number oftraders that frequent the islands, for tortoise-shell, mother-of-pearl, sandal-wood, beche de mer, etcetera; the whalers that come in pursuit ofthe cachelot, or sperm-whale; the vessels that resort there for fruit, or supplies of wood and water; the vast number of islands scatteredthrough these seas; from all which he finally concluded, that thechances were largely in our favour. If, however, we should fail ofimmediate relief in this shape, he thought it probable that we shouldhave opportunities of catching fish, or sea-birds, and so prolonginglife for many days. He talked the whole matter over in such a calm, sober, unexcited manner, furnishing facts and reasons for every opinion, that I felt some confidence in his conclusions. 

Browne, though quite composed and self-possessed, had, from the momentwhen he discovered that we were out of sight of land, taken the mostserious view of our situation. He seemed to have made up his mind forthe worst, and was abstracted, and indisposed to converse. I knew thatthe anxiety which Arthur evinced, was not mainly on his own account. Itdid not withdraw his attention from what was passing, or diminish hisinterest in it. Far from being gloomy or abstracted, he was active andwatchful, and spoke with heartiness and cheerfulness. His mentaldisquietude only appeared, in a certain softness and tremor of hisvoice, especially when speaking to Johnny, who, as the night drew on, asked him over and over again, at short intervals, "Don't you think, Arthur, that we shall certainly find land to-morrow?" This was trulydistressing. 

As to Max, his feelings rose and fell capriciously, and without anyapparent cause; he was sanguine or depressed, not from a considerationof all our circumstances, and a favourable or unfavourable conclusiondrawn therefrom; but according as this view or that, for the moment, impressed his mind. He rendered no reasons for his hopes or his fears. At one moment, you would judge from his manner and conversation that wewere indeed out upon some "holy day excursion, " with no serious dangerimpending over us; the next, without any thing to account for thechange, he would appear miserably depressed and wretched. 

Soon after sunset the moon rose--pale and dim at first, but shining outwith a clearer and brighter radiance, as the darkness increased. Thewind held steadily from the same quarter, and it was determined tocontinue through the night, the arrangement for taking charge of thesailing of the boat, in turn. Browne and Max insisted on sharingbetween themselves the watch for the entire night, saying that they hadtaken no part in that of the one previous, and that it would be uselessto divide the twelve hours of darkness into more than two watches. Thiswas finally agreed upon, the wind being so moderate that the same personcould steer the yawl and manage the sail without difficulty. 

Before lying down, I requested Max, who took the first turn, to awake meat the same time with Browne, a part of whose watch I intended to share. I fell asleep, looking up at the moon, and the light clouds sailingacross the sky, and listening to the motion of the water beneath theboat. At first I slumbered lightly, without losing a sort of dreamyconsciousness, so that I heard Max humming over to himself fragments oftunes, and odd verses of old songs, and even knew when he shifted hisposition in the stern, from one side to the other. At length I musthave fallen into a deep sleep: I do not know how long it had lasted, (itseemed to me but a short time), when I was aroused by an exclamation, from Max, as I at first supposed; but on sitting up I saw that Brownewas at the helm, while Max was sleeping at my side. On perceiving thatI was awake, Browne, from whom the exclamation had proceeded, pointed tosomething in the water, just astern. Following the direction of hisfinger with my eye, I saw, just beneath the surface, a largeghastly-looking white shark, gliding stealthily along, and apparentlyfollowing the boat. Browne said that he had first noticed it about halfan hour before, since which time it had steadily followed us, occasionally making a leisurely circuit round the boat, and thendropping astern again. A moment ago, having fallen into a doze at thehelm, and awaking with a start, he found himself leaning over thegunwale, and the shark just at his elbow. This had startled him, andcaused the sudden exclamation by which I had been aroused. I shudderedat his narrow escape, and I acknowledge that the sight of this hideousand formidable creature, stealing along in our wake, and manifesting anintention to keep us company, caused me some uneasy sensations. He swamwith his dorsal fin almost at the surface, and his broad nose scarcelythree feet from the rudder. His colour rendered him distinctly visible. 

"What a spectre of a fish it is, " said Browne, "with his pallid, corpse-like skin, and noiseless motion; he has no resemblance to any ofthe rest of his kind, that I have ever seen. You know what the sailorswould say, if they should see him dogging us in this way; OldCrosstrees, or Spot, would shake their heads ominously, and set us downas a doomed company. "

"Aside from any such superstitious notions, he is an unpleasant anddangerous neighbour, and we must be circumspect while he is prowlingabout. "

"It certainly won't do to doze at the helm, " resumed Browne; "I considerthat I have just now had a really narrow escape. I was leaning quiteover the gunwale; a lurch of the boat would have thrown me overboard, and then there would have been no chance for me. "

There would not, in fact, have been the shadow of a chance. 

"Even as it was, " resumed he, "if this hideous-looking monster had beenas active and vigilant as some of his tribe, it would have fared badlywith me. I have heard of their seizing persons standing on the shore, where the water was deep enough to let them swim close in; and Spottells of a messmate of his, on one of his voyages in a whaler, who wascarried off, while standing entirely out of water, on the carcass of awhale, which he was assisting in cutting up, as it lay alongside theship. The shark threw himself upon the carcass, five or six yards fromwhere the man was busy;--worked himself slowly along the slipperysurface, until within reach of his victim; knocked him off into thewater, and then sliding off himself, seized and devoured him. "

Picking my way carefully among the sleepers, who covered the bottom ofthe yawl, I sat down beside Browne in the stern, intending to share theremainder of his watch. It was now long past midnight; fragments oflight clouds were scattered over the sky, frequently obscuring the moon;and the few stars that were visible, twinkled faintly with a cold anddistant light. The Southern Cross, by far the most brilliantconstellation of that hemisphere, was conspicuous among the clusters offeebler luminaries. Well has it been called "the glory of the southernskies. " Near the zenith, and second only to the Cross in brilliancy, appeared the Northern Crown, consisting of seven large stars, sodisposed as to form the outline of two-thirds of an oval. Of thefamiliar constellations of the northern hemisphere, scarcely one wasvisible, except Orion, and the Pleiades. 

At length the moon descended behind a bank of silvery clouds, piled upalong the horizon. The partial obscurity that ensued, only added to thegrandeur of the midnight scene, as we sat gazing silently abroad uponthe confused mass of swelling waters, stretching away into the gloom. But if the scene was grand, it was also desolate; we two were perhapsthe only human beings, for many hundreds of miles, who looked forth uponit. Our companions were wrapped in unconsciousness, and their deep andregular breathing attested the soundness of their slumbers. As thelight failed more and more, and the shadows deepened, the sea began toassume a beautiful and striking appearance, gleaming in places with abluish lambent light, and exhibiting, where the water was most agitated, large luminous patches. Thin waves of flame curled over our bow, andwhenever a sea broke upon it, it seemed as though the boat was plungingthrough surges of fire. A long brilliant line, thickly strewn on eachside, with little globules of the colour of burning coals, marked ourwake. 

But the shark, which still followed close behind our keel, presented byfar the most singular and striking spectacle. He seemed to besurrounded by a luminous medium; and his nose, his dorsal and side fins, and his tail, each had attached to them slender jets of phosphoric fire. Towards morning this brilliant appearance began to fade, and soonvanished altogether. By this time I found it difficult to keep my eyesopen longer, and leaving Browne to finish his watch alone, I resumed myplace on the ceiling planks, and in spite of the hardness of my bed, which caused every bone in my body to ache, soon slept soundly. When Iagain awoke, it was long after sunrise, and we were lying completelybecalmed. A school of large fish were pursuing their gambols at a shortdistance, and Browne was rowing cautiously toward them, while Arthur andMorton stood prepared to attack them with their cutlasses as soon as weshould get within striking distance. We had got almost among them, andwere just beginning to congratulate ourselves upon their apparentindifference to our approach, when they all at once scattered in everydirection, with manifest signs of terror. The cause of this suddenmovement was not long concealed; a brace of sharks rose in their verymidst; one was visible but for a moment as he rolled over to seize hisprey; the other, less successful in securing a victim, shot past us, like an arrow, in pursuit of a large division of the fugitives. Soonafter, both of them were seen playing around the boat. They belonged tothe species known as the tiger shark, and bore no resemblance to ourghastly visitor of the preceding evening. By the consternation whichtheir sudden appearance had produced among the lesser fishes, they hadin all probability robbed us of our breakfast. Morton, with hischaracteristic enterprise, suggested an attack upon one of them by wayof reprisals; but before any measures for that purpose could be taken, they disappeared, leaving us with no other resource than to await ourfate with such patience and resignation as we could command. The windhaving entirely failed, there was nothing that we could do to change oursituation--absolutely nothing. This forced inaction, with no occupationfor mind or body, no object of effort, contributed to enhance whateverwas painful in our condition, by leaving us to brood over it. The deadcalm which had fallen upon the sea, seemed all that was necessary tocomplete our misery. We were all stiff and sore, from the exceedinglyuncomfortable sleeping accommodations of the last two nights; but thiswas a comparatively trifling evil. Johnny had a severe cold, his eyeswere inflamed and bloodshot, and he exhibited also strong symptoms offever. Nevertheless, silent and uncomplaining, he came and sat downquietly by the side of Arthur in the stern. 

As the day advanced, the heat became dreadful. We had not suffered muchfrom it the day before, on account of the fresh breeze which hadprevailed; but now, not a breath of air was stirring, and the glassy seareflected back upon us the scorching rays of the sun, with increasedintensity. Towards noon, it exceeded any thing I had ever experienced. The whole arch of the heavens glowed with a hot and coppery glare. Itseemed as though instead of one sun, there were ten thousand, coveringall the sky, and blending their rays into a broad canopy of fire. Theair was like that of an oven: the water had no coolness, no refreshingquality; it was tepid and stagnant: no living thing was to be seen nearthe surface, for life could not be sustained there; and the fishes, great and small, kept themselves in the cooler depths, far below. Almost stifled by the heat, we began to experience the first real andextreme suffering that most of us had ever known. At Arthur'ssuggestion, we disengaged the now useless sail from the mast, andcontrived a kind of awning, by fastening two of the oars upright in theboat, with the mast extending between them, throwing the sail over thelatter, and securing the ends to the gunwales. This, although it couldnot protect us from the sultry and suffocating air, warded off theblistering beams of the sun, and during the greater part of the day, welay crouched beneath it, a miserable company; one or another of uscrawling out occasionally, to take a survey. Towards the close of theafternoon, my sufferings from thirst grew absolutely intolerable, andamounted to torment. My blood became fevered; my brain seemed on fire;my shrunk and shrivelled tongue, was like a dry stick in my mouth. Thecountenances of my companions, their bloodshot eyes, and cracked andswollen lips, shewed what they were undergoing. Johnny lay in thebottom of the boat with his eyes shut enduring all, with as muchfortitude as the rest of us, except that now and then a half suppressedmoan escaped him. 

It was quite clear that relief, in order to be of any avail, must bespeedy. 

CHAPTER SEVEN. 

A CHANGE. 

A WELCOME PERIL--THE ALBATROSS AND THEIR PREY--A TROPICAL THUNDER-STORM. 

 "Eternal Providence, exceeding thought, Where none appears, can make itself a way. "

While lying crouched under the sail, almost gasping for breath, near themiddle, as I suppose, of that terrible afternoon, I all at once becamesensible of a perceptible cooling of the atmosphere, and a suddendecrease of light. Looking out to discover the cause of this change, Iperceived that the sky was overcast, and that a light, unsteady breezefrom the north-west had sprung up. Knowing that within the tropics, andnear the line, winds from that quarter frequently precede a storm, andthat great extremes of heat are often succeeded by violent gales, Iobserved, with apprehension, dark masses of clouds gathering in thenorth. It would not require a tempest to insure our destruction; forour little craft could not live a moment, even in such a gale as wouldbe attended by no danger to a staunch ship with plenty of sea room. 

The temperature had fallen many degrees, though the wind was stillmoderate and unsteady, ranging from west to north-east. The sun wascompletely obscured, so that the awning was no longer needed, and wepulled it down, in order the more fully to enjoy the breeze, and thedelicious coolness of the darkened atmosphere, to the gratefulness ofwhich, not even our awakening apprehensions could render us insensible. 

While observing the strange appearance of the sky, and like preparationsfor a storm which seemed to be going on in the north and west, Mortonespied a troop of Flying-fish a hundred yards or so to windward. Fluttering feebly a short distance in the air, they would drop into thesea, soon emerging, however, for a fresh flight; thus, alternatelyswimming and flying, they were steadily approaching; and from theirrapid and confused motions, it was evident that they were hard pressedby some of the numerous and greedy persecutors of their helpless race;from whom they were struggling to escape. Presently, a glitteringAlbatross shot from the water, close in the tract of the fugitives, descending again in the graceful curve peculiar to his active andbeautiful, but rapacious tribe. Another and another followed, theirgolden scales flashing in the light, as they leaped clear of the water, sometimes two or three together. We hastily made ready to attack bothpursuers and pursued, the instant they should come within reach. Thecourse of the chase brought them directly towards us, until the huntedfishes fell in a glittering shower, so near, that I feared they mightpass under the boat before rising again; but they came to the surfaceclose beside us, and as they fluttered into the air, we knocked down sixor seven of them, and caught a number more, that dropped into the boat. Morton and Max, ambitious of larger game, devoted their attention to theAlbatross, and slashed and thrust furiously, at such as came withinreach of their cutlasses; which many of them did. Some darted under theboat, instead of sheering round it; and one enormous fellow, miscalculating in his haste our draught of water, must have scraped allthe fins off his back against the keel, as he performed this manoeuvre;for the shock of the contact, caused the yawl to tremble from stem tostern. But such was the marvellous celerity of their movements, thatthough they came within easy striking distance, all the hostiledemonstrations of Max and Morton proved futile. 

The Flying-fish which had been taken, were divided and apportioned withscrupulous exactness, and devoured with very little ceremony. The onlydressing or preparation bestowed upon them, consisted simply instripping off the long shining pectoral fins, or wings, (they serve asboth), without paying much attention to such trifling matters as scales, bones, and the lesser fins. Max, indeed, began to nibble ratherfastidiously at first, at this raw food, which a minute before had beenso full of life and activity; but his appetite improved as he proceeded, and he at last so far got the better of his scruples, as to leavenothing of his share except the tails, and very little even of those. Hunger, in fact, made this repast, which would have been revolting underordinary circumstances, not only acceptable, but positively delicious. 

Meantime, the dark mass of clouds in the north had extended itself, anddrawn nearer to us. Another tempest seemed to be gathering in the west, while in the south, a violent thunder-storm appeared to be actuallyraging: the lightning in that quarter was vivid and almost incessant, but we could hear no thunder, the storm being still at a considerabledistance. 

Immediately around us all was yet comparatively calm, but the heavyclouds, gathering on three sides, seemed gradually converging towards acommon centre; a short abrupt cross sea, began to form, and the waterassumed a glistening inky hue. There was something peculiar andstriking in the appearance of the clouds surrounding us; they seemed torest upon the surface of the ocean, and towered upward like a dark wallto the skies. Their upper extremities were torn and irregular, and longnarrow fragments, like giant arms, streamed out from the main body, andextended over us, as if beckoning each other to a nearer approach, andthreatening to unite their gloomy array overhead, and shut out the lightof day. As they drew nearer to one another, the lightning began to dartfrom cloud to cloud, while the most terrific peals of thunder that Ihave ever heard, rolled and reverberated on every side. We appeared tobe surrounded by storms, some of which were very near, for the deepcrash of the thunder, followed close upon the vivid lightnings thatflashed in the south and west. Still the narrow space of sky directlyoverhead was clear, and the war of elements which was raging all arounddid not extend to our immediate neighbourhood. Against the dark sidesof the cloudy pavilion that encompassed us, the sharp, zigzag lines oflightning, as they ran from the sky to the ocean, shone out with ablinding glare. A single half-hour had sufficed to change every thingabout us. The brazen, burning sky, was transformed into a cold, clearexpanse, of a bluish black. The sea, no longer stagnant and glassy, wasfretted by short inky waves, with creamy crests, that gave it altogethera new aspect. The air was now fresh and cool, and the wind rising andfalling fitfully, at one moment scarcely lifted our hair or stirred ourgarments, and the next, tore off the entire crests of waves, andscattered them over us in a shower of spray. For nearly an hour weremained apprehensive that the wind might increase to a gale. At theend of about that time, it came gradually round to the south-east, growing steady, but by no means violent, and the storms moved off in awesterly direction. One heavy cloud, as it slowly passed over towardthat quarter, discharged a grateful shower of rain. We hastily spreadthe sail, and some of our garments, to gather the precious drops. Theshower lasted only a few minutes, but during that time it rainedbriskly. I never shall forget my sensations as I stood with faceupturned, while the big drops, more delicious than ambrosia, camepelting down. It was far better and more strengthening than food, orany medicine or cordial could have been, and seemed to infuse fresh lifeinto us all. When it was over, we wrung out from the saturated canvass, and from our clothing, water enough to mitigate for the time, though byno means to satisfy, the raging thirst from which we had suffered sointensely. 

Arthur had at first taken out of the locker the large bottle which hadbeen found there, in the hope of being able to hoard up a small supplyfor the future; but there was not a drop of surplus for such a purpose, and he was obliged to put it back again empty as before. 

CHAPTER EIGHT. 

TOKENS OF LAND. 

THE CENTRE OF THE SPHERE--THE MYSTERIOUS SOUND--THE CONFLAGRATION. 

 "Thou glorious sea! before me gleaming, Oft wilt thou float in sunset pride, And often shall I hear in dreaming, Thy resonance at evening tide!"

At sunset every trace of the storms by which we had been so recentlyencompassed had vanished: the sky, except along the western horizon, waswithout a cloud: not a breath of wind ruffled the sea, and we lay oncemore completely becalmed. 

This was our third night at sea; though to me, at least, it seemed thatmany days had passed since the mutiny and the immediately succeedingoccurrences. It is a night which I shall not soon forget; theimpression of its almost unearthly beauty is still fresh and vivid, andhaunts me like a vision of fairy land. At this moment if I but close myeyes, the whole scene rises before me with the distinctness of apicture; though one would naturally suppose that persons situated as wethen were, could scarcely have been in a state of mind congenial to thereception of such impressions. 

The transition from early twilight to the darkness of night wasbeautiful beyond description. The array of clouds in the west justafter sunset; their forms, arrangement, and colours; with the manner inwhich they blended and melted into one another, composed a spectacle, ofthe magnificence of which, neither language, nor the art of the painter, can convey any adequate idea. Along the edge of the horizon stretched abroad tract of the deepest crimson, reflecting far upon the waters, alight that gave them the appearance of an ocean of blood. Above thiswas a band of vivid flame colour: then one of a clear translucent green, perfectly peculiar, unlike that of any leaf or gem, and of surpassingdelicacy and beauty. This gradually melted, through many finegradations, into a sea of liquid amber, so soft and golden, that thefirst large stars of evening, floating in its transparent depths, couldscarcely be distinguished, as they twinkled mildly, amid the flood ofkindred radiance. A narrow streak of pearly blue bounded this amber seawith its islands of light, and divided it from the deeper blue of thewide vault above. During the earlier part of this glorious display, theeastern sky, as if in rivalry of the splendour of the opposite quarterof the heavens, was spanned by two concentric rainbows, describingcomplete semi-circles, with their bases resting upon the sea. In thesmaller and interior bow, all the colours were beautifully distinct; inthe outer and larger one, they were less brilliant, and arranged in anorder the reverse of that which is usual, the violet being the lowestinstead of the red. The rainbows vanished with the sun, and soonafterwards the fiery glow in the west began to fade. But the scene onlychanged its character, without losing any of its beauty. So smooth wasthe sea on that night that the whole dome of the sky, with every sailingcloudflake, and every star, was perfectly reflected in it. Until themoon rose, the line where the sky joined the ocean was indistinctlydefined, and the two were so blended together, that we actually seemedsuspended in the centre of a vast sphere; the heavens, instead ofterminating at the horizon, extended, spangled with stars, on everyside--below, as well as above, and around. The illusion was wonderfullyperfect; you almost held your breath as you glanced downward, and couldhardly refrain from starting nervously, so strong and bewildering wasthe appearance of hanging poised in empty space. 

Johnny, who had been sitting for a long time with his hands supportinghis head, and his elbows resting upon Arthur's knee, gazing out upon theocean, suddenly looked up into his face, and said--

"Arthur, I want you to tell me truly--do you still believe that we shallbe saved--do you hope so now, as you did yesterday, or do you think thatwe must perish!"

"Do you suppose that I would try to deceive you, Johnny, " said Arthur, "that you ask me so earnestly to tell you truly?"

"No, but I feared you would not, perhaps, tell me the worst, thinkingthat I could not bear it: and I suspected to-night, that you spoke morecheerfully than you felt on my account. But I am not afraid, dearArthur, to know the truth; and do not hide it from me! I will try tobear patiently, with you, and with the rest whatever comes upon us. "

"I would not deceive you about such a matter, Johnny. I should notthink it right, though you are so young. But I can know nothingcertainly. We are in the hands of God. I have told you all the reasonswe have to hope; we have the same reasons still. Only a few hours ago, the sea supplied us with food, and the clouds with drink: why may we nothope for future supplies according to our need? I think we yet havemore reason to hope than to despair. "

"Did you ever know, or hear of such a thing, " inquired Johnny, after apause, "as a company of boys, like us, starving at sea?"

"I do not remember that I have, under circumstances at all similar toours, " answered Arthur. 

"It is too dreadful to believe! Is not God, our Father in heaven? Hewill not surely let us perish so miserably. "

"_Yes_, Johnny, " said Arthur gently, but earnestly, "God is our heavenlyFather; but we must not make our belief in his love and goodness, aground of confidence that any suffering, however terrible, shall notbefall us. The young suffer and die, as well as the old; the good, aswell as the bad. Not only the strong martyrs, who triumphed while theywere tortured, but feeble old men, and little children, have been tornin pieces by wild beasts, or burned alive, or cast down precipices. Andthese things, that seemed so very hard to us, God has permitted. Yet heis good, and loves and cares for us as a father. This we must believe, and hold fast to, in spite of every thing that in our ignorance may seemto contradict it. If we feel as we ought, and as by his grace we may, we shall be able to trust all to him, with sweet resignation. "

"But is it not very hard, dear Arthur, to be left to die so!--and Godcan save us so easily, if he will. "

Arthur was deeply affected: the tears filled his eyes as he took Johnnyupon his knee, and tried to explain to him how wrong and selfish itwould be, to make our belief in the goodness of God, depend upon ourrescue and preservation. It was a difficult task, perhaps an untimelyone, as Max hinted. But Johnny gradually sobbed away his excitement, and became soothed and calm. 

"Well, " said he, after a while, drawing a long breath, and wiping awayhis tears, "I know one thing: whatever may happen, we will be kind andtrue to one another to the last, and never think of such inhuman thingsas I have read of shipwrecked people doing, when nearly dead withhunger, though we all starve together. "

"Come to me, Johnny, " cried Browne, with a faltering voice, "I must kissyou for those words. Yes, we will perish, if we must, like brothers, not sullenly, as if none had ever suffered evil before us. Weak andgentle spirits have borne without repining, sufferings as great asthreaten us. Often has my mother told me the story of sweet MarjoryWilson, drowned in the Solway water, in the days of Claverhouse, becauseshe met with her friends and kindred to worship God after their manner--and never could I listen to it without tears. Ah, what a spirit wasthere! She was but eighteen, and she could have saved her life bysaying a few words. Life was as sweet to her as it is to us: she toohad a home and friends and kindred, whom it must have been hard for thepoor young thing to leave so suddenly and awfully. And yet she refusedto speak those words--she chose to die rather. They took her out uponthe sand where the tide was rising fast, and bound her to a stake. Soonthe water came up to her face. She saw it go over the head of a poorold woman, whom they had tied farther out than herself. She saw herdeath struggles; she heard her gasp for breath, as she choked andstrangled in the yellow waves. Ah! she must have had courage from theLord, or that sight would have made her young heart fail. Once more, and for the last time, the king's officer asked her to make the promisenever to attend a conventicle again. He urged it, for he pitied heryouth and innocence. Her friends and neighbours begged her to save herlife. `O speak, dear Marjory!' they cried, `and make the promise; itcan't be wrong. Do it for our sakes, dear Marjory, and they will letyou go!' But she would not save her life by doing what she had beentaught to think was wrong; and while the swirling waves of the Solwaywere rising fast around her, she prayed to God, and kept singingfragments of psalms, till the water choked her voice--and so sheperished. But, O friends! to know that such things have been; thatspirits gentle and brave as this have lived, makes it easier to suffercourageously. "

"Horrible!" exclaimed Max, "I seem to see all that you have sographically told. But how stern and cruel the teachers who wouldsacrifice human life rather than abate their own sullen obstinacy, evenin trifles--who could encourage this innocent but misguided girl, in herrefusal to save her life by the harmless promise to attend a churchinstead of a conventicle. "

Just as Browne was commencing an eager and indignant reply to Max's rashreflections upon the strictness of covenanting teachings, we weresuddenly startled by a deep and solemn sound, which seemed to come froma distance. While we listened intently, it was several times repeatedat short intervals of about fifteen seconds, each time more distinctlythan before. It resembled somewhat, the deepest tones of a powerfulorgan, heard for an instant, and then abruptly stopped. Nothing was tobe seen in the direction from which it seemed to proceed, but the seaglittering in the moonlight. Is it to be wondered at, if we listenedwith feelings, tinged with superstitious awe, to that strange sound, heard under such circumstances, and at such an hour? Johnny nestledcloser to Arthur's side, and I thought that the faces of my companionsgrew visibly pale. Even Arthur looked perplexed and disturbed. 

"What _can_ that be?" said Morton, after a few minutes of almostbreathless silence, during which we had listened in vain for itsrepetition. 

"It is certainly very strange, " said Arthur. "I never heard any thingat sea, at all like it, but once, and it is impossible that this can bewhat I then heard--but hark!" And again the same deep pealing sound wasrepeated several times, at shorter intervals, but more faintly thanbefore; after continuing for a few minutes it ceased again. 

"What was the sound which you speak of, as resembling this?" askedMorton, when all was silent once more. 

"It was the cry of a kind of penguin, found at the Falkland Islands;when heard on shore it is harsh and loud; but a short distance at sea, and in the night, it has a pealing, solemn sound, like that which wehave just heard. "

"It must come from land in the neighbourhood, " said Morton, "we canprobably hear farther on such a night as this than we can distinguishland. "

"Yes, sounds on the water, in calm still nights, when there is no wind, can be heard at great distances, " said Arthur; "it is said that the`All's well!' of the British sentinel at Gibraltar, is sometimes heardacross the strait, on the African shore, a distance of thirteen miles. I have seen, at the Society Islands, native drums made of large hollowlogs, which might perhaps, at a distance, sound like what we heard amoment ago. A Wesleyan missionary there, once told me of a great drumthat he saw at the Tonga Islands, called the `Tonga Toki, ' which soundedlike an immense gong, and could be heard from seven to ten miles. "

"Why, I thought that _this_ sounded like a gong, " said Johnny, "perhapswe are near some island now; but what could they be drumming for so latein the night?"

"There would be nothing very unusual about that, " said Arthur. "TheAreoi Societies, which are extended over most of the larger inhabitedislands in this part of the Pacific, sometimes hold their greatcelebrations, like the pow-wows, and war-dances, of our AmericanIndians, in the night-time. At the Feejee Islands they have a strangeceremony called `Tambo Nalanga, ' which they celebrate at night, with thebeating of drums, the blowing of conches, and a number of savage andcruel rites. Something or other of the same kind is observed at most ofthe islands, though under different names, and with slight variations. "

While speculating in this way, and endeavouring to account for the noisewhich had startled us so much, we all at once became aware of anincreasing light in the south, the `Cross, ' now half-way between thehorizon and the zenith, enabling us to fix the points of the compass. As we gazed in that direction, the sky became strongly illuminated by ared glare, and an immense column of flame and smoke was seen shooting upin the distance. Nothing but the expanse of the ocean, splendidlyilluminated, and glowing like a sea of fire, could be discerned by thislight. Whether it was caused by a burning ship, at such a distance thatnothing but the light of her conflagration was visible, or by a fire onsome distant island, we could not determine. It was in the same quarterfrom which the sound had seemed to come. 

Arthur was now of the opinion that we were in the neighbourhood of aninhabited island, or group, and that the light proceeded from theburning beche-de-mer house of some successful trader, who had set fireto it, (as is their custom at the end of a prosperous season), toprevent it from falling into the hands of others in the same business. 

We all grasped eagerly at this idea, for the probability that we werenot only in the neighbourhood of land, but of a place where we shouldmeet with Europeans, and have an opportunity of getting home, or perhapsto the places of our respective destination, was full of encouragement. In a very short time the conflagration was over, and a dark column ofsmoke, which marked the spot where it had raged, was lifted slowly intothe air. We heard no more of the mysterious sound. None of theexplanations suggested were so perfectly satisfactory, as to removeentirely the unpleasant impression which it had produced. Before lyingdown in our accustomed places, we made our usual arrangements as to thewatch, unnecessary as it seemed, during the calm. 

CHAPTER NINE. 

DARK WATERS. 

SUFFERING AND DELIRIUM--THE MIDNIGHT BATH--A STRANGE PERIL. 

 "Water, water, everywhere, And all the boards did shrink; Water, water, everywhere-- But not a drop to drink. "

Several times in the course of the night, I was awakened by confusednoises, like the blowing of porpoises, or the spouting of whales; butthe sky had become overcast, and it had grown so dark, that on gettingup and looking about, I could see nothing of the creatures producingthese sounds. My slumbers were broken and uneasy, and in the morning Ifound myself suffering from a dull, heavy pain in the head, accompaniedby a slight nausea, and a general feeling of languor and weakness. Evento get upon my feet required something of an effort, which I made, impelled rather by a dim, confused sense of duty, than by anyspontaneous impulse or inclination: had I consulted inclination alone, Ibelieve I should have remained passive, and let things take theircourse. 

The occurrences of the last night had given rise to some faintexpectation that by daylight we should discover land in sight to thesouthward, where we had seen the great light. But nothing was visiblein that or any other quarter. Possessed by some hope of this kind, Arthur had been up, searching the horizon, since the first streak of dayin the east. He showed me a large green branch which he had picked upas it floated near us. By the elegantly scolloped leaves, of a dark andglossy green, it was easily recognised as a branch of the bread-fruittree; and from their bright, fresh colour, and the whiteness of thewood, where it had joined the trunk, it must have been torn off quiterecently. The calm still continued. Immense schools of black-fish, orporpoises, or some similar species, could be seen about half a miledistant, passing westward, in an apparently endless line. The temporarybeneficial effect of yesterday's scanty supply of food and drink, hadpassed away entirely, and all seemed to feel in a greater or lessdegree, the bodily pain and weakness, and the lassitude andindisposition to any kind of effort, by which I was affected. To suchan extent was this the case, that when Arthur proposed that we shouldrow towards the school of fish in sight, and try to take some of them, the strongest disinclination to make any such attempt was evinced, andit was only after much argument and persuasion, and by direct personalappeals to us individually, that he overcame this strange torpor, andinduced us to take to the oars. 

On getting near enough to the objects of our pursuit to distinguish themplainly, we were sorry to find that they were Porpoises instead ofblack-fish, as we had at first supposed; the former being shy and timid, and much more difficult to approach than the latter; and so they provedat present. Still we persevered for a while; the hope of obtaining foodhaving been once excited, we were almost as reluctant to abandon theattempt as we had been at first to commence it. But after half anhour's severe labour at the oars, we were obliged to give it up as quitehopeless, and soon afterward the last of the long column passed beyondpursuit, leaving us completely disheartened and worn out. The sail wasagain arranged so as to shelter us as much as possible from the sun, andArthur commenced distributing the leaves and twigs of the bread-fruitbranch, suggesting that some slight refreshment might perhaps be derivedfrom chewing them. But they retained a saline taste from having been inthe sea-water, and no one proceeded far with the experiment. Morton cutsome small slips of leather from his boots, and began to chew them. Hefancied that they afforded some nourishment, and recommended the rest ofus to make a similar trial, which I believe we all did. Max almostimmediately rejected with disgust the first morsel which he put into hismouth, saying that he must "starve a little longer before he couldrelish that. " At noon the heat was more intense, if possible, than ithad been the day before. Johnny was now in a high fever, accompanied bysymptoms of an alarming character. It was distressing to witness hissufferings, and feel utterly unable to do any thing for him. Yet therewas nothing that we could do--food and drink were the only medicines heneeded, and these we could not give him. Towards the close of theafternoon he became delirious, and began to cry out violently andincessantly for water. His voice seemed to have changed, and could nowscarcely be recognised. There was something very strange and horriblein the regular, unceasing cries which he uttered, and which sounded attimes almost like the howlings of a brute. Arthur had made a sort ofbed for him, to which each of us contributed such articles of clothingas could be spared. It was now necessary to watch him every moment andfrequently to use force to keep him from getting overboard. At onetime, having got to the side of the boat, before he could be prevented, he commenced dipping up the sea-water with his hand, and would havedrunk it had he not been forcibly restrained. After this had lastednearly two hours, he suddenly ceased his struggles and violent cries, and began to beg piteously for "a drink of water. " This he continuedfor a considerable time, repeatedly asking Arthur to tell him _why_ hecould not have "just a little, " since there was "such a plenty of it. "

It is impossible to describe the horrible and sickening effect of allthis upon us, in the state of utter physical prostration to which we hadbeen gradually reduced. Browne and Arthur watched over Johnny with allthe care and patient unwearying kindness that a mother could have shown;and they would not permit the rest of us to relieve them for a moment, or to share any part of their charge, painful and distressing as it was. Twice, when it became necessary to hold the little sufferer fast, toprevent him from getting over the gunwale, he spat fiercely in Arthur'sface, struggling and crying out with frightful vehemence. But Browne'svoice seemed to soothe and control him, and when Johnny spoke to him, itwas gently, and in the language of entreaty. Towards night he becamemore quiet, and at last sunk into a kind of lethargy, breathing deeplyand heavily, but neither speaking nor moving, except to turn from oneside to the other, which he did at nearly regular intervals. 

This change relieved us from the necessity of constantly watching andrestraining him, but Arthur viewed it as an unfavourable and alarmingsymptom; he seemed now more completely depressed than I had ever beforeseen him, and to be overcome at last by grief, anxiety, and the horrorsof our situation. 

The heat did not abate in the least with the going down of the sun, butthe night, though very close and sultry, was calm and beautiful, likethe last. Soon after the moon rose, Max and Morton undressed, andbathed themselves in the sea. The smooth moonlit water looked so cooland inviting, that the rest of us soon followed their example, notwithstanding the danger from sharks. We were all good swimmers, butno one ventured far from the boat except Morton; I found that a fewstrokes quite exhausted me, and I was obliged to turn and cling to thegunwale. In fact, so great was the loss of strength which we had allsuffered, that we came near perishing in a very singular and almostincredible manner: After having been in the water a sufficient time, asI thought, I discovered, on trying to get into the boat again, that Iwas utterly unable to do so, through sheer weakness. At the same time Iobserved Max making a similar attempt nearer the stern, with no bettersuccess. We were all in the water except Johnny; any difficulty ingetting into the boat again had not been dreamed of; but I began now tofeel seriously alarmed. My feet were drawn forcibly under the boat'sbottom, and even to maintain my hold of the gunwale, as we rose and sunkwith the swell, required an exhausting effort, which I knew I could notlong continue. Arthur was swimming near the stern, holding on to theend of a rope, which he had cast over before coming in. By greatexertion I raised myself so far as to be able to look over the gunwale, when I saw Browne in the same position directly opposite me. 

"Can't you get into the boat!" I asked. 

"Really, I don't think I can, " said he, speaking like a personexhausted. 

"I can't, " added Max, faintly, "it is as much as I can do to maintain myhold. " At this moment a voice was heard, calling out apparently from adistance, "Hilloa! where are you? Hilloa!" It was hoarse, strained, and distressed. Almost immediately the cry was repeated, much nearer athand, as it seemed; and then, a third time, faint, and distant as atfirst. I was horror-stricken; the cry sounded strange and fearful, andI did not recognise the voice. Then it occurred to me that it must beMorton, who had swum out farther than the rest, and losing sight of theboat for a moment in the swell of the sea, had become bewildered andalarmed. This might easily happen; if but the length of a wave distantwe should be invisible to him, unless both should chance to rise on theswell at the same time. The moon, too, had just passed behind a darkmass of cloud, and the sea lay in partial obscurity. I now heard Browneand Arthur shouting, in order, as I supposed, to guide Morton by thesound of their voices. I, too, called out as loudly as I was able. Fora moment all was still again. Then I heard some one say, "There he is!"and a dark speck appeared on the crest of a wave a little to the right. At this moment the moon shone out brightly! and I saw that it wasMorton, swimming toward us. He reached the boat panting and out ofbreath, and catching hold near me with an almost convulsive effort, remained some minutes without being able to speak a word. Arthur, whohad observed Max's struggles to get into the yawl, now swam round towhere Morton and I were hanging on, and taking hold also, his additionalweight depressed the gunwale nearly to the water's edge, when he got hisknee over it, and at last, by a sudden effort rolled into the boat. Hethen helped me to get in, and we two the rest. 

Morton said that after swimming but a short distance from the boat, ashe supposed, he found himself getting tired and very weak, and onturning, greatly to his surprise, could see nothing of us. In reality, however, there was nothing surprising in this, his face being on a levelwith the surface, and the boat with neither sail nor mast up, being muchless in height than the long smooth swells. Perceiving how great washis danger, and becoming somewhat alarmed, he had called out in themanner described: when he heard us shouting in return, he was actuallyswimming _away_ from us, and it was only by following the direction ofour voices that he had at last reached the boat. 

That night we kept no regular watch as we had hitherto done, or at leastwe made no arrangement for that purpose, though one or another of us wasawake most of the time, watching Johnny, who continued, however, in thesame deep lethargic slumber. 

For my part, it was a long time before I could sleep at all. There wassomething in the fate that threatened us, more appalling than theterrors of death. The impressions produced by the ravings, and cries, and struggles, of our poor little fellow-sufferer were yet fresh, andthey could not be effaced. All in vain I strove to control the workingsof my morbidly excited imagination--I could not shut out the fearfulthoughts and anticipations which the occurrences of the day so naturallyand obviously suggested. The lapse of twenty-four hours might find usall reduced to the same helpless state, deprived of consciousness andreason. One after another must succumb to the fever and becomedelirious, until he who should last fall its victim, should find himselfalone in the midst of his stricken and raving companions--aloneretaining reason, no longer to be accounted a blessing, since it couldonly serve to make him sensible to all the accumulated horrors of hissituation. I shuddered as I contemplated the possibility that I mightbe the most wretched one, the last of all to sink and perish. Atlength, I began to imagine that my mind was actually beginning to fail, and that I was becoming delirious. At first it was but a fearfulsuspicion. Soon, however, it took such strong possession of me, that Iwas compelled to relinquish all thought of sleep. Sitting up, I sawthat Arthur was awake and by the side of Johnny. His face was upturned, and his hands clasped as if in prayer. I could see his lips move, andeven the tears trickling from beneath his closed lids, for the moonlightfell upon his countenance. He did not observe me, and after a fewmoments he laid down again without speaking, and soon appeared toslumber like the rest. 

Pressing my hands to my head, I leaned over the stern, my face almosttouching the water. A current of cooler air was stirring close to thesurface, as if it were the breathing of the sea, for there was no wind. How preternaturally still every thing seemed--what an intensity ofsilence! How softly the pale moonlight rested upon the water! A grandand solemn repose wrapped the heavens and the ocean--no sound beneathall that vast blue dome--no motion, but the heaving of the long sluggishswell. Gradually I became calmer; the excitement and perturbation of mymind began to subside, and at length I felt as though I could sleep. AsI resumed my place by the side of Browne, he moved, as if about toawake, and murmured indistinctly some broken sentences. From the wordsthat escaped him, he was dreaming of that far-off home which he was tobehold no more. In fancy he was wandering again by the banks of theClyde, the scene of many a school-boy ramble. But it seemed as thoughthe shadow of present realities darkened even his dreams, and he beheldthese familiar haunts no longer in the joyous light of early days. "Howstrange it looks!" he muttered slowly, "how dark the river is--how deepand dark!--it seems to me it was not so _then_, Robert. " Truly, companion in suffering, this is no falsely coloured dream of thine, forwe have all come at last into deep and dark waters!

CHAPTER TEN. 

A SAIL. 

THE CACHELOT AND HIS ASSAILANTS--THE COURSE--NEW ACQUAINTANCES. 

 "Strange creatures round us sweep: Strange things come up to look at us, The monsters of the deep. "

The first thought that flashed through my mind with returningconsciousness, in the morning, was, "This is the last day for hope--unless relief comes to-day in some shape, we must perish. " I was thefirst awake, and glancing at the faces of my companions lying about inthe bottom of the boat, I could not help shuddering. They had a strangeand unnatural look--a miserable expression of pain and weakness. Allthat was familiar and pleasant to look upon, had vanished from thosesharpened and haggard features. Their closed eyes seemed singularlysunken; and their matted hair, sunburned skin, and soiled clothing, added something of wildness to the misery of their appearance. 

Browne, who had slept beside me, was breathing hard, and started everynow and then, as if in pain. Johnny slumbered so peacefully, andbreathed so gently, that for a moment I was alarmed, and doubted whetherhe was breathing at all, until I stooped down and watched him closely. There were still no indications of a breeze. A school of whales wasvisible about a quarter of a mile to the westward, spouting and pursuingtheir unwieldy sport; but I took no interest in the sight, and leaningover the gunwale, commenced bathing my head and eyes with the sea-water. While thus engaged I was startled by seeing an enormous cachelot, (thesperm-whale), suddenly break the water within fifteen yards of the boat. Its head, which composed nearly a third of its entire bulk, seemed amountain of flesh. A couple of small calves followed it, and cameswimming playfully around us. For a minute or two, the cachelot floatedquietly at the surface, where it had first appeared, throwing a slenderjet of water, together with a large volume of spray and vapour into theair; then rolling over upon its side, it began to lash the sea with itsbroad and powerful tail, every stroke of which produced a sound like thereport of a cannon. This roused the sleepers abruptly, and just as theysprang up, and began to look around in astonishment, for the cause of sostartling a commotion, the creature cast its misshapen head downwards, and, throwing its immense flukes high into the air, disappeared. Wewatched anxiously to see where it would rise, conscious of the perils ofsuch a neighbourhood, and that even a playful movement, a random sweepof the tail, while pursuing its gigantic pastime, would be sufficient todestroy us. It came to the surface at about the same distance asbefore, but on the opposite side of the boat, throwing itself half outof the water as it rose: again it commenced lashing the sea violently, as if in the mere wanton display of its terrible strength, until fararound, the water was one wide sheet of foam. The calves stillgambolled near us, chasing each other about and under the yawl, and wemight easily have killed one of them, had we not been deterred by thealmost certain consequences of arousing the fury of the old whale. Meantime, the entire school seemed to be edging down towards us. Therewas not a breath of air, and we had no means of getting out of the wayof the danger, to which we should be exposed, if among them, except bytaking to the oars; and this, nothing short of the most pressing andimmediate peril could induce us to do. But our attention was soonwithdrawn from the herd, to the singular and alarming movements of theindividual near us. Rushing along the surface for short distances, itthrew itself several times half clear of the water, turning after eachof these leaps, as abruptly as its unwieldy bulk would permit, andrunning a tilt with equal violence in the opposite direction. Once, itpassed so near us, that I think I could have touched it with an oar, andwe saw distinctly its small, dull eye, and the loose, wrinkled, folds ofskin, about its tremendous jaws. For a minute afterwards, the boatrolled dangerously in the swell caused by the swift passage of so vastan object. Suddenly, after one of these abrupt turns, the monsterheaded directly towards us, and came rushing onward with fearfulvelocity, either not noticing us at all, or else mistaking the boat forsome sea-creature, with which it designed to measure its strength. There was no time for any effort to avoid the danger; and even had therebeen, we were too much paralysed by its imminence, to make such aneffort. The whale was scarcely twelve yards off--certainly not twenty. Behind it stretched a foaming wake, straight as an arrow. Its vastmountainous head ploughed up the waves like a ship's cutwater, pilinghigh the foam and spray before it. To miss us was now a sheerimpossibility and no earthly power could arrest the creature's career. Instant destruction appeared inevitable. I grew dizzy, and my headbegan to swim, while the thought flashed confusedly through my mind, that infinite wisdom had decreed that we must die, and this manner ofperishing had been chosen in mercy, to spare us the prolonged horrors ofstarvation. What a multitude of incoherent thoughts and recollectionscrowded upon my mind in that moment of time! A thousand littleincidents of my past life, disconnected and trivial--a shadowy throng offamiliar scenes and faces, surged up before me, vividly as objectsrevealed for an instant by the glare of the lightning, in the gloom of astormy night. Closing my eyes, I silently commended my soul to God, andwas endeavouring to compose myself for the dreadful event when Mortonsprang to his feet, and called hurriedly upon us to shout together. Allseemed to catch his intention at once, and to perceive in it a gleam ofhope; and standing up we raised our voices in a hoarse cry, that soundedstrange and startling even to ourselves. Instantly, as it seemed, thewhale drove almost perpendicularly downwards, but so great was itsmomentum, that its fluked tail cut the air within an oar's length of theboat as it disappeared. 

Whether the shout we had uttered, caused the sudden plunge to which weowed our preservation, it is impossible to decide. Notwithstanding itsbulk and power, the cachelot is said to be a timid creature, except wheninjured or enraged, and great caution has to be exercised by whalers inapproaching them. Suddenly recollecting this, the thought ofundertaking to scare the formidable monster, had suggested itself toMorton, and he had acted upon it in sheer desperation, impelled by thesame instinct that causes a drowning man to catch even at a straw. 

But, however obtained, our reprieve from danger was only momentary. Thewhale came to the surface at no great distance, and once more headedtowards us. If frightened for an instant, it had quickly recovered fromthe panic, and now there was no mistaking the creature's purpose: itcame on, exhibiting every mark of rage, and with jaws literally wideopen. We felt that no device or effort of our own could be of anyavail. We might as well hope to resist a tempest, or an earthquake, orthe shock of a falling mountain, as that immense mass of matter, instinct with life and power, and apparently animated by brute fury. 

Every hope had vanished, and I think that we were all in a great measureresigned to death, and fully expecting it when there came, (as it seemedto us, by actual miracle), a most wonderful interposition. 

A dark, bulky mass, (in the utter bewilderment of the moment we notednothing distinctly of its appearance), shot perpendicularly from the seatwenty feet into the air, and fell with a tremendous concussion, directly upon the whale's back. It must have been several tons inweight, and the blow inflicted was crushing. For a moment the whaleseemed paralysed by the shock, and its vast frame quivered with agony;but recovering quickly, it rushed with open jaws upon its strangeassailant which immediately dived, and both vanished. Very soon, thewhale came to the surface again; and now we became the witnesses of oneof those singular and tremendous spectacles, of which the vast solitudesof the tropical seas are doubtless often the theatre, but which humaneyes have rarely beheld. 

The cachelot seemed to be attacked by two powerful confederates, actingin concert. The one assailed it from below, and continually drove it tothe surface, while the other--the dark bulky object--repeated itssingular attacks in precisely the same manner as at first, whenever anypart of the gigantic frame of the whale was exposed, never once missingits mark, and inflicting blows, which one would think, singly sufficientto destroy any living creature. At times the conflict was carried on sonear us, as to endanger our safety; and we could see all of thecombatants with the utmost distinctness, though not at the same time. The first glimpse which we caught of the second antagonist of the whale, as it rose through the water to the attack, enabled us at once toidentify it as that most fierce and formidable creature--the PacificSword-fish. 

The other, as I now had an opportunity to observe, was a fish of fullone third the length of the whale itself, and of enormous bulk inproportion; it was covered with a dark rough skin, in appearance notunlike that of an alligator. The cachelot rushed upon its foesalternately, and the one thus singled out invariably fled, until theother had an opportunity to come to its assistance; the sword-fishswimming around in a wide circle at the top of the water, when pursued, and the other diving when chased in its turn. If the whale followed thesword-fish to the surface, it was sure to receive a stunning blow fromits leaping enemy; if it pursued the latter below, the sword-fish thereattacked it fearlessly, and, as it appeared, successfully, forcing itquickly back to the top of the water. 

Presently the battle began to recede from us, the whale evidently makingtowards the school, which was at no great distance; and strange as thesight was, we watched it with but a languid interest, as soon as oursafety appeared to be no longer involved. The whale must have beenbadly hurt for the water which it threw up on coming to the surface andspouting, was tinged with blood. After this I saw no more of thesword-fish and his associate; they had probably abandoned the attack. [See note. ] As nearly as I can recollect, we did not, either during theprogress of the fight, or after it was over, exchange a single word onthe subject, so dumb and apathetic had we become. After a while theschool of whales appeared to be moving off, and in half an hour more, welost sight of them altogether. 

All this while, Johnny had continued to sleep soundly, and his slumbersseemed more natural and refreshing than before. When at length heawoke, the delirium had ceased, and he was calm and gentle, but so weakthat he could not sit up without being supported. After thedisappearance of the whales, several hours passed, during which we layunder our awning without a word being spoken by any one. Throughoutthis day, the sea seemed to be alive with fish; myriads of them were tobe seen in every direction; troops of agile and graceful dolphins;revolving black-fish, chased by ravenous sharks; leaping albatross, dazzling the eye with the flash of their golden scales, as they shotinto the air for a moment; porpoises, bonito, flying-fish, and a hundredunknown kinds which I had never seen or heard of. At one time we weresurrounded by an immense shoal of small fishes, about the size ofmackerel, so densely crowded together that their backs presented analmost solid surface, on which it seemed as if one might walk dry-shod. None, however, came actually within our reach, and we made no effort toapproach them. 

From the time of our wonderful escape from being destroyed by the whale, until the occurrence which I am about to relate, I remember nothingdistinctly--all seems vague and dream-like. I could not say withconfidence, from my own knowledge, whether the interval consisted ofseveral days, or of only a few feverish and half-delirious hours; norwhether the sights and sounds of which I have a confused recollection, were real, or imaginary. I think, however, that it must have been inthe afternoon of the same day, (Arthur is confident that it was), thatMorton came to me as I lay in the bottom of the boat in a state of utterdesperation and self-abandonment and aroused me, saying in a hoarse andpainful whisper, that there was a vessel in sight. Even thisannouncement hardly sufficed to overcome the stupor into which I hadsunk, and it was with a reluctant effort, and a feeling akin toannoyance at being disturbed, that I sat up and looked around me. Myeyes were so much inflamed that I could see nothing distinctly. 

The first thing that I observed, was, that the calm was at an end. Abreeze had sprung up, and was blowing gently but pretty steadily fromthe south. The surface of the sea was slightly ruffled, and its deadstagnant aspect, had given place to one of breezy freshness. In thischange there was something reviving and strengthening. Far to thesouth, where Morton pointed out the vessel which he had discovered, Icould just distinguish a white speck upon the water, which seemed morelike the crest of a wave than any thing else. Morton had already calledArthur's attention to it, and he was watching it intently. Gradually itbecame more distinct, and in half an hour, I too, could make it outplainly, to be a small sailing vessel of some description. As she wascoming directly down before the wind, there seemed to be no need ofdoing any thing to attract her attention. I now hastened to reanimateMax and Browne, by communicating to them the intelligence that reliefwas probably at hand. In three-quarters of an hour more, the strangesail was near enough to enable us to see that she was a large doublecanoe, such as is used by some of the islanders of the South Pacific, intheir trading voyages. It had two masts, with large triangularmat-sails, and appeared to contain six or seven persons only, whom wesupposed to be natives of some neighbouring island. As soon as theywere within speaking distance, one of them, to our great astonishmenthailed us in French. Arthur undertook to answer in the same language, when the other, probably perceiving that the French was not his nativetongue, spoke to us in tolerable English, but with a strong Frenchaccent. It was easy to perceive, now that our attention wasparticularly called to him, that the spokesman was a European. Thoughalmost naked like the rest, and elaborately tattooed upon the chest andshoulders, his light hair and beard, and florid though sun-burnt skin, sufficiently distinguished him from them. Of course the first thingwith us, was to make known our wants, and to ask for food, and above allfor water. As soon as they could bring the canoe near enough, theFrenchman watching his opportunity, reached out to us a large gourdcontaining water, of which we drank plentifully, passing it roundseveral times. Arthur hastened to pour a little into Johnny's mouth, and the effect was astonishing: he seemed to revive almostinstantaneously, and, sitting up, he seized the gourd himself and drankeagerly as long as Arthur would let him. The Frenchman next tossed ussomething wrapped in banana leaves, a thick, dark-coloured paste of somekind. It was enough that it was an article of food, and we devoured itwithout pausing for any very close examination, though its appearancewas by no means inviting, and it had a crude and slightly acid taste. He threw us also several thin, hard cakes, similar in taste and colourto the other substance. Both were probably preparations of thebread-fruit, the latter being dried and hardened in the sun, or by fire. Ravenously hungry as we were, these supplies were divided andapportioned with the most scrupulous exactness. On finding that thenatives were well supplied with water, having several large gourds full, we passed the calabash round again, until we had drained it dry, whenthey gave us another gourd. Meanwhile, though we were too busy to lookabout us much, the canoe's people watched us very narrowly, and in sucha manner as to make me feel uneasy and doubtful as to their intentions, notwithstanding their kindness thus far. As soon as the first cravingsof hunger and thirst were satisfied, I began to return their scrutiny, and I now observed that they differed in many respects from theTahitians, and from all the other Polynesian tribes of which I knew anything. Their complexion was a clear olive; their faces oval, withregular features; their hair straight and black; their eyes large, andthe general expression of their countenances simple and pleasing, thoughthere were several keen, crafty-looking faces among them. All weretattooed, more or less profusely, the chests of some resemblingchecker-boards, and others being ornamented with rosettes, andrepresentations of various natural objects, as birds, fishes, trees, etcetera. Their only clothing consisted of the maro, a strip of tappa, or native cloth, tied round the loins. A wave happening to throw theboats nearly together, one of the natives caught hold of our gunwale atthe stern, and another at the bow, and thus kept the canoe alongside. 

They now began to cast searching glances at us, and at every thing inthe yawl. I observed the Frenchman intently eyeing the handle of one ofthe cutlasses, which protruded from beneath a fold of canvass. Heinquired eagerly whether we had any fire-arms, and seemed greatlydisappointed to find that we had not. He next asked for tobacco, withno better success, which apparently surprised him very much, for heshrugged his shoulders, and raised his thick eyebrows with a doubtfuland incredulous look. At this moment the gilt buttons upon Max's jacketseemed to strike the fancy of one of our new friends, and excited hiscupidity to such a degree, that after fixing upon them a long andadmiring gaze, he suddenly reached over and made a snatch at them. Hegot hold of one, and in trying to pull it off came very near jerking Maxoverboard. Morton, who was sitting next to Max, interfered, and caughtthe man by the arm, with a look and manner that made me fear he might dosomething imprudent. The savage, who was an athletic fellow, obstinately maintained his hold of Max's jacket, and casting a ferociousglance at Morton, snatched up a short, thick paddle, and brandished itover his head as if about to strike. Arthur appealed to the Frenchmanto interpose, but before he could do so, one of the natives, a handsomeboy, who was seated cross-legged upon a platform between the masts, spoke to the man in a raised voice, and with an air of authority, whereupon, to my surprise, he immediately dropped the paddle, andsullenly desisted from his attempt. This lad, who seemed to be sopromptly obeyed, did not look to be more than thirteen or fourteen yearsof age. His voice was soft and girlish; he had a remarkably open andpleasing countenance, and surveyed us with an air of friendly interest, very different from the sinister and greedy looks of several of theothers, including the Frenchman himself. In answer to the questions ofthe latter, Arthur told him that we were Americans, and related verybriefly how we had come into our present situation. He then informed usin turn, that he had been cast away, some six years before, in a Frenchbarque engaged in the tortoise-shell traffic, upon an uninhabitedisland, about forty miles from the one where he and those with him, nowlived. After remaining there for more than a year, he and hiscompanions, having reason to believe that they were in the neighbourhoodof a group occasionally visited by trading vessels, had set out insearch of it, in a small boat. Their belief as to the existence andsituation of these islands proved to be well founded; they had finallysucceeded in reaching them, had been hospitably received and treated bythe natives, among whom they had acquired considerable influence, buthad as yet had no opportunity of returning home. 

They were now, he said, on their return from a trading voyage to aneighbouring island, where they had just disposed of a cargo of mats andtappa, in exchange for baskets of native manufacture, and sharks' teeth. Having been becalmed all the preceding day and night, they feared thatthey had drifted out of their course, since, otherwise, they ought, after making full allowance for the calm, to have already reached theirown island. He finished by assuring us, that we might calculate withconfidence, upon enjoying perfect security and kind treatment amongthese people. 

The conference being concluded, he directed us to put up our sail, andsteer after the canoe; adding that he expected to reach the group beforemidnight if the wind held fair. He spoke with the air of one deliveringa command, and evidently considered us entirely under his control. Butof course we felt no disposition to object to what he directed. Thefact, that the natives had treated him and his companions so well, wasan encouragement to us, as affording some proof of their friendly andpeaceful character, and we supposed that he could have no possiblemotive for using his influence to our prejudice. Even had there beenany other course for us to choose, to escape perishing, we were in nocondition to make any effectual opposition to the will of our newacquaintances. 

------------------------------------------------------------------------

Note. This fish story has several rather astonishing features--at leastto an inexperienced landsman. The sword-fish and thresher are said toseek and attack the right whale together; but a nautical friend, whom Ihave consulted on the subject, says he has never heard of theirinterfering with the cachelot, or sperm-whale, which would, he thinks, be very likely to make mince-meat of them both, should they be guilty ofsuch temerity: the right whale uses no other weapon than his powerfultail; whereas the cachelot goes at an adversary with open jaws. Upon myinquiry whether threshers, "of several tons weight, " and jumping "twentyfeet into the air, " were common, my friend the captain, seemed piqued atmy implied scepticism as to marine monsters, and briefly made answer, that there were more strange creatures in the sea, than were dreamed ofin my philosophy, and that "many an old sailor could give more realinformation on the subject, than all the natural history books in theworld. "

CHAPTER ELEVEN. 

A CATASTROPHE. 

THE WHIRLING COLUMNS--A STUPENDOUS SPECTACLE--WE LOSE OUR NEW FRIENDS. 

 "Still round and round the fluid vortex flies, Scattering dun night, and horror through the skies, The swift volution and the enormous train Let sages versed in Nature's lore explain; The horrid apparition still draws nigh, And white with foam the whirling surges fly. "

The breeze was now steady, though gentle, and Max and Morton set to workrigging the sail, which for the last two days had served as an awning. 

During our mutual inquiries and explanations, the Frenchman had kept thecanoe close alongside of us; he now braced round the yard of histriangular sail, which had been shaking in the wind, and began to drawahead. The young native who had interfered so effectually in Max'sbehalf, observing the eagerness with which we had devoured the doughymass of pounded bread-fruit, tossed another cake of the same substanceinto the boat as we separated, which, when distributed, afforded amorsel or two to each of us. I had particularly observed this boy onthe first approach of the canoe, from the circumstance of his occupyinga small raised platform, or dais, of wicker-work, covered with mats. 

As our sail had been entirely disengaged from the mast and gaff, it wasquite a piece of work to rig it again for service, and by the time thiswas effected, the canoe was some distance ahead of us: though she wasfar better adapted than the yawl for sailing with a light breeze, yet wenearly held our own with her, after once getting fairly under way. 

When the wind first sprang up, the sky had become slightly overcast withbroken masses of clouds, of a peculiar and unusual appearance. From themost considerable of these masses, radiated, as from a centre, longlines, like pencils of light, running in straight, regularly divergingrays, to the ocean. 

We had been sailing in the wake of the canoe, perhaps half an hour, whenI observed in the south-west a singularly shaped cloud, to which a darkcolumn, extending downward to the sea, appeared to be attached. Thiscolumn was quite narrow at the base, but enlarged as it rose, until justbelow the point of union with the cloud, it spread outward like a gothicpillar, diverging into arches as it meets the roof. I surveyed thisstrange spectacle for several minutes before its true character occurredto me. It was already observed by those in the canoe, and from theirexclamations and gestures, they evidently viewed it with apprehensionand dread. 

It was moving slowly towards us, and we also watched, with feelings inwhich alarm began to predominate over curiosity and interest, themajestic approach of this vast body of water, (as we now perceived it tobe), held by some secret power suspended between heaven and earth. 

"It appears to be moving north before the wind, " said Arthur, at length;"if it keeps on its present course, it will pass by, at a safe distanceon our left. "

This seemed probable; but we felt disposed to give it a still widerberth, and shifting the sail, we steered in a north-easterly direction. Scarcely had our sail filled on the new tack, when a cry of terror againdrew attention to the canoe, and the natives were seen pointing toanother water-spout, moving slowly round from the east to the north, andthreatening to intercept us in the course we were pursuing. This, unlike the first, was a cylindrical column of water, of about the samediameter throughout its entire length, extending in a straight andunbroken line from the ocean to the heavens. Its upper extremity waslost amid a mass of clouds, in which I fancied I could perceive theeffects of the gradual diffusion of the water drawn from the sea, as itwound its way upward with a rapid spiral motion, and poured into thatelevated reservoir. As the process went on, the cloud grew darker, andseemed to stoop with its accumulating weight of waters. 

Our position was fast becoming embarrassing and dangerous. We hadchanged our course to avoid the first water-spout and now we wereconfronted by another still nearer at hand. 

For a moment all was confusion, indecision, and dismay. 

"Quick! round with her head, and let her go right before the wind!"shouted Max hurriedly. 

"That would be running directly into the danger, " cried Morton, "theyare both moving north, and approaching each other. "

"Then let's pull down the sail, until they are at a safe distance. "

"I would rather keep her under headway, " said Arthur, "or how could weescape, if one of them should move down upon us!"

"What can we do, then?" exclaimed Max; "we can't sail in the teeth ofthe wind. "

"I am for going about to the left again, and steering as near the windas possible, " said Arthur; "the one on that side is farthest north. "

This was the course which the natives had already adopted, and they werenow steering nearly south-west. We immediately followed their example, and the fore and aft rig of the yawl enabled us to sail nearer the windthan they could do. 

In a few moments the funnel-shaped water-spout, which we had first seen, had passed off northward, and was at such a distance as to remove allapprehensions on account of it. Not so, however, with the second; forhardly had we tacked again, when, notwithstanding that we were towindward of it, it began to move rapidly towards us. 

Its course was not direct and uniform, but it veered now to the rightand now to the left, rendering it difficult for us to decide which wayto steer in order to avoid it. 

Arthur sat at the helm, pale, but quite calm and collected, his eyessteadfastly fixed on the advancing column, while Johnny crouched at hisside, holding fast one of his hands in both his own. Morton held thesheet and stood ready to shift the sail, as the emergency might require. 

Onward it came, towering to the skies, and darkening the ocean with itsimpending bulk; soon we could perceive the powerful agitation of thewater far around its base, and within the vortex of its influence: adense cloud of spray, thrown off in its rapid revolutions, enveloped itslower extremity: the rushing sound of the water as it was drawn upward, was also distinctly audible. And now it seemed to take a straightcourse for the canoe. The natives, with the exception of the boy, threwthemselves down in the bottom of the boat in abject terror; it was, indeed, an appalling spectacle, and calculated to shake the stoutestheart, to see that vast mass of water, enough as it seemed, to swamp thenavies of the world, suspended so strangely over them. 

The Frenchman appeared to be endeavouring to get the natives to makesome exertion, but in vain. He and the boy then seized a couple ofpaddles, and made a frantic effort to escape the threatened danger; butthe whirling pillar was almost upon them, and it seemed as though theywere devoted to certain destruction. The Frenchman now threw down hispaddle, and sat with his hands folded on his breast, awaiting his fate. The boy, after speaking earnestly to his companion, who merely shook hishead, stood up in the prow of the canoe, and casting one shuddering lookat the dark column, he joined his hands above his head, and plunged intothe sea. In a moment he came to the surface, and struck out vigorouslytowards us. 

The canoe seemed already within the influence of the water-spout, andwas drawn towards it with the violently agitated waters around its base. The Frenchman, unable longer to endure the awful sight bowed his headupon his hands; another moment, and he was lost to sight in the circleof mist and spray that enveloped the foot of the column; then a strongoscillation began to be visible in the body of the water-spout; itswayed heavily to and fro; the cloud at its apex seemed to stoop, andthe whole mass broke and fell, with a noise that might have been heardfor miles. The sea, far around, was crushed into smoothness by theshock; immediately where the vast pillar had stood, it boiled like acaldron; then a succession of waves, white with foam, came circlingoutward from the spot, extending even to us. 

The native boy, who swam faster than we sailed, was already within fortyor fifty yards of us, and we put about and steered for him: in a momenthe was alongside, and Arthur, reaching out his hand, helped him into theboat. 

The sea had now resumed its usual appearance, and every trace of thewater-spout was gone, so that it was impossible to fix the spot where ithad broken. Not a vestige of the canoe, or of her ill-fated company, was anywhere to be seen. We sailed backward and forward in theneighbourhood of the place, carefully scrutinising the surface in everydirection, and traversing several times the spot, as nearly as we coulddetermine it, where the canoe had last been seen: but our search wasfruitless: the long billows swelled and subsided with their wontedregularity, and their rippled summits glittered as brightly in thesunshine as ever, but they revealed no trace of those whom they had sosuddenly and remorselessly engulfed. 

The water-spout which had first been seen, had disappeared, and a fewheavy clouds in the zenith alone remained, as evidences of the terrificphenomenon which we had just witnessed. 

CHAPTER TWELVE. 

OUR ISLAND HOME. 

THE ILLUSION OF THE GOLDEN HAZE--THE WALL OF BREAKERS--A STRUGGLE FORLIFE--THE ISLET OF PALMS. 

 "Keel never ploughed that lonely sea, That isle no human eye hath viewed; Around it still in tumult rude, The surges everlastingly, Burst on the coral-girded shore With mighty bound and ceaseless roar; A fresh unsullied work of God, By human footstep yet untrod. "

The native lad now seemed to be quite overwhelmed with grief. He hadmade no manifestations of it while we were endeavouring to discover sometrace of his companions, but when at length we relinquished the attempt, and it became certain that they had all perished, he uttered a low, wailing cry, full of distress and anguish, and laying his head upon hishands, sobbed bitterly. 

The Frenchman had told us that the island lay to the northward; and wenow put the head of the boat in that direction, steering by the sun, which was just setting. 

When the first violence of the boy's grief had somewhat abated, Arthurspoke to him gently, in the dialect of the Society Islands. He listenedattentively, turning his large eyes upon Arthur's face with anexpression of mingled timidity and interest and replied in a low, musical voice. They seemed to understand one another, and talkedtogether for some time. The language spoken by the boy, differed solittle, as Arthur told us, from that of the Tahitians, that he easilygathered the meaning of what he said. Upon being questioned as to thedistance of the island, and the course which we must steer in order toreach it, he pointed to a bright star, just beginning to be visible inthe north-east. 

It is customary with the South-sea Islanders, before setting out ontheir long voyages, in which it is necessary to venture out of sight ofland, to select some star by which to regulate their course in thenight-time; this they call the "aveia, " or guiding star of the voyage. They are thus enabled to sail from island to island, and from group togroup, between which all intercourse would otherwise be impossiblewithout a compass. The star now pointed out to us, had been fixed uponby the companions of the little islander, at the commencement of theirill-fated voyage, as marking the direction of the home which they weredestined never to regain. Among other things, we learned from the boy, that his native island, which we were now endeavouring to reach, was thelargest of a group of three, over all of which his father's authority, as chief or king, extended: that there were six whites living amongthem, who had arrived there many years before, with the one who had justperished, and had come from an uninhabited island to the southward, uponwhich they had been wrecked. 

During the night the wind continued fair, and animated by the hopes towhich the statements of the little native had given rise, we renewed ourwatch, which had lately been discontinued, and sailed steadilynorthward, cherishing a strong confidence that we should reach landbefore morning. 

The second watch--from a little after midnight to dawn--fell to me. Asit began to grow light I almost feared to look northward, dreading theshock of a fresh disappointment, that must consign us again to thebenumbing apathy from which we had yesterday rallied. 

There seemed to me to be something unusual in the atmosphere, thatimpeded, or rather confused and bewildered the sight; and when the sunrose, I had not made out anything like land. It was not mist or fog, for the air was dry, and there were already indications of a fiercelyhot day, though it was yet fresh and cool. The sky above us, too, wasperfectly clear, all the clouds seemed to have slid down to the horizon, along which a white army of them was marshalled, in rounded fleecymasses, like Alpine peaks towering one above another, or shiningicebergs, pale and cold as those that drift in Arctic seas. 

One by one my companions awoke to learn the failure, thus far, of allthe sanguine expectations of the preceding evening. The native boycould suggest no reason why we had not reached the island, and whenquestioned on the subject, and told that we had steered all through thenight by the "aveia, " he merely shook his head with a bewildered andhopeless look. Max, on perceiving that we were still out of sight ofland, threw himself down again in the bottom of the boat withoutspeaking a word, where he remained with his eyes closed as if sleeping. 

Arthur, after some further conversation with the little islander, cameto the conclusion that in steering due north, we had not made sufficientallowance for the strong current setting westward; and he proposed thatwe should now sail directly east, to which no objection was made, mostof us having at last come to feel that it could matter little whatcourse we thenceforth steered. He accordingly took the direction ofthings into his own hands: the wind, which had moderated, was still fromthe west, and he put the boat before it, and lashed the helm. Thepeculiar appearance of the atmosphere still continued. During themorning a number of tropic birds flew by us, the first that we had seensince our separation from the ship. About noon, two noddies alighted onthe gaff, and the little native climbed the mast after them; but thoughthey are generally so tame, or so stupid, as to permit themselves to beapproached and taken with the hand, these flew away before he couldseize them. We hailed the appearance of these birds as a favourableomen, neither species being often seen at any considerable distance fromland. It was, I suppose, about an hour after this, that happening tolook back, I saw what appeared to be a high island, covered with tallgroves of palms, some two miles distant. The elevated shores, and thegreen tops of the trees, were plainly visible; but just at the pointwhere land and water met, there was a kind of hazy indistinctness in theview. We were sailing directly from it, and I could not understand howwe had passed as near as we must have done, without observing it. Browne, catching sight of it almost at the same time with myself, uttered an exclamation that quickly aroused the attention of the rest, and we all stood for a moment gazing, half incredulously, upon the landwhich seemed to have started up so suddenly out of the sea, in the verytrack which we had just passed over. 

Arthur alone, appeared to be but little moved; he looked long andintently, without uttering a word. 

"This is singular--very singular!" said Morton. "It seems as though wemust have sailed over the _very_ spot where it lies. "

"Unless I am mistaken, " said Arthur, "we have been going backward forsome time past: we must be in a very powerful current, which is carryingus in a direction contrary to that in which we are heading: the wind isso light that this is not impossible. "

"I believe you are right, " said Morton, "I can account for it in noother way. "

"We had better then pull down the sail, and take the benefit of the fullforce of the current, " resumed Arthur: this was accordingly done, andthe mast unstepped. 

A short time passed, during which we appeared to be steadily drawingnearer to the land. The shore itself where it emerged from the ocean, we could not see with perfect distinctness: a fine, golden haze, like avisible atmosphere, waved and quivered before it, half veiling it fromsight, and imparting to it an uncertain, though bright and dazzlingaspect: but this appearance was confined to the lower part of the land;the bold shores and high groves were clearly defined. 

"I trust we are not the subjects of some fearful illusion, " said Browne, breaking a long silence, during which all eyes had been rivetted uponthe island; "but there is something very strange about all this--it hasan unearthly look. "

As he spoke, the bright haze which floated over the sea near thesurface, began to extend itself upward, and to grow denser and moreimpervious to the sight: the wooded shores became indistinct and dim, and seemed gradually receding in the distance, until the whole island, with its bold heights and waving groves, dissolved and melted away likea beautiful vision. 

"What is this?" exclaimed Browne, in a voice of horror. "I shouldthink, if I believed such things permitted, that evil spirits had powerhere on the lonely sea, and were sporting with our misery. "

"It is a mirage, " said Arthur quietly, "as I suspected from the first. But courage! though what we have seen was an optical illusion, theremust be a real island in the distance beyond, of which this was theelevated and refracted image. It cannot, I think, be more than thirtyor forty miles off, and the current is sweeping us steadily towards it. "

"I suppose then, " said Morton, "that we can do nothing better, than totrust ourselves entirely to this current which must in fact be a prettypowerful one--at least as rapid as the Gulf Stream. "

"We can do nothing better until the wind changes, " replied Arthur, cheerfully; "at present I am disposed to think we are doing very well, and fast approaching land. "

But there was no change of the wind, and we continued hour after hour, apparently making no progress, but in reality, as we believed, driftingsteadily westward. All through the day we maintained a vigilant watch, lest by any possibility we should miss sight of the island which Arthurwas so confident we were approaching. Late in the afternoon we saw aflock of gannets, and some sooty tern; the gannets passing so near thatwe could hear the motion of their long twisted wings. Later still, anumber of small reef-birds passed over head; all were flying westward. This confirmed Arthur in his belief of the proximity of land. "See, "said he, "these little reef-birds are bound in the same direction withthe others, and with ourselves; you may depend upon it, that thesea-fowl we have seen, are hastening homeward to their nests, on somenot far distant shore. "

So fully did I share this confidence, that I commenced a calculation asto the time at which we might expect to reach land. Assuming it to havebeen thirty miles distant at the time when we had seen its spectrum, bymeans of the refraction, arising from a peculiar state of theatmosphere; and estimating the rate of the current at three miles anhour, I came to the conclusion that we could not even come in sight ofit until late at night; and it was therefore without any strong feelingof disappointment, that I saw the day fast drawing to a close, andnothing but sky and ocean yet visible. 

The sun had already set, but the long tract of crimson andflame-coloured clouds that glowed in the horizon where he haddisappeared, still reflected light enough to render it easy todistinguish objects in that quarter, when I was startled by a cry ofjoyful surprise from the native boy, who, shading his eyes with hishands, was looking intently westward. After a long and earnest gaze, hespoke eagerly to Arthur, who told us that the boy thought he saw hisnative island. Looking in the same direction, I could make out nothing. Arthur and Browne spoke of a brilliantly white line, narrow, butwell-defined against the horizon, as being all that they could see. Morton, who was very keen-sighted, thought that he distinguished somedark object beyond the low white band seen by the others. As the lightgradually failed, we lost sight of this appearance. It was some hoursbefore the rising of the moon, which we awaited with anxiety. She wasnow at her full, and when at length she came up out of the sea, herdisc, broad and red like a beamless sun, seemed to rest, dilated topreternatural size, upon the edge of the last wave that swelled againstthe horizon. As she ascended the sky, she shed over the ocean a floodof silvery light, less glaring, but almost as bright as that of day. The wonderful brilliancy of the moon and stars within the tropics, isone of the first things noted by the voyager. It may be owing to thegreat clearness and transparency of the atmosphere: but whatever thecause, their light is much more powerful than in higher latitudes, andthey seem actually nearer, and of greater magnitude. 

We now looked eagerly westward again; the snow-white line, of which theothers had spoken, was by this time distinctly visible to me also, andbeyond it, too plainly relieved against the clear blue of the sky, toadmit of doubt or illusion, were the high outlines of a tropical island, clothed with verdure to its summit. 

Again the little islander shouted joyously, and clasped his hands, whilethe tears streamed down his olive cheeks. 

He recognised his native island, the smallest and most easterly of thethree, of which his father was the chief. We should soon come in sightof the remaining two, he said, which were lower, and lay to the northand south of it; he explained that the appearance, like a low white linerunning along the base of the island, was caused by the surf, burstingupon a coral reef about a mile from the shore. 

Here then, at last, was the land which we had at one time despaired ofever beholding again, and now we were well assured that it was no airyphantasm; yet strange as it may seem, our feelings were not those ofunmingled joy. 

A thousand vague apprehensions and surmises of evil, began to suggestthemselves, as we approached this unknown shore, inhabited by savages, and under the dominion of a savage. We doubted not that we might dependupon the good-will, and friendly offices of the little native, but wefelt at the same time, that the influence of one so young, might proveinsufficient for our protection. 

We were in some measure acquainted with the savage customs, the dark andcruel rites, that prevailed among the Polynesian races generally, andhad often listened with horror, to the recital of what Arthur and hisuncle had themselves seen, of their bloody superstitions, and abominablepractices. As I looked into the faces of my companions, it was easy toperceive that they were possessed by anxious and gloomy thoughts. 

Meanwhile, the current continued to sweep us steadily onward toward theshore, the outlines of which became every moment more distinct. Occasionally a cloud drifted athwart the moon, and cast a soft shadeupon the sea, obscuring the view for a time; but when it had passed, theland seemed to have drawn perceptibly nearer during the interval. Atlength, when the night was far advanced, and the island was right beforeus, at the distance of scarcely a mile, the native lad, who had beengazing wistfully toward it for the last half-hour, uttered a plaintivecry of disappointment. He had looked long and anxiously, for theappearance of the two remaining islands of his father's group, but invain; and now he yielded reluctantly to the conviction, that he had beendeceived by the white line of surf, similar to that which bounded on oneside his native island, and that he had never before seen the one whichwe were approaching. This discovery was a relief to me, and removed aweight of apprehension from my mind. The thought of being cast upon adesert and uninhabited shore, seemed less dreadful, than that of fallinginto the power of a tribe of savage islanders, even under circumstanceswhich would probably secure us a friendly reception. 

But now a strange and unforeseen difficulty presented itself. Betweenus and the island, stretched a barrier reef, running north and south, and curving westward; and appearing, as far as we could see, completelyto surround it. Along the whole line of this reef the sea was breakingwith such violence as to render all approach dangerous; neither could weespy any break or opening in it, through which to reach the shore. Towards this foaming barrier the current was rapidly bearing us, and wewere too feeble to struggle long against its force. To permit ourselvesto be carried upon the reef would be certain destruction, and our onlyhope of safety seemed to lie in discovering some inlet through it. Ourtrue situation flashed upon me all at once; I had not before thought ofthe impossibility of receding. Glancing at Arthur, I caught his eye, and saw that he comprehended the full extent of the danger. "We arenear enough to see any break in the reef, " said he, "let us now take tothe oars, and coast along it in search of one. "

This was accordingly done. But it was not until we had pulled along theshore for some time, and found that in spite of our endeavours topreserve our distance from it, we were steadily forced nearer, that therest seemed aware of the imminence of the danger. 

"The current is carrying us among the breakers, " exclaimed Morton, atlength, "though we are heading rather away from the shore, we aregetting closer every moment. " This appalling fact was now apparent toall. 

"The wind seems to have died away, " said Browne, "at any rate there isnot enough of it to help us: we must put about and pull out of the reachof this surf, or we are lost. "

"How long do you suppose we can continue that?" said Arthur. "No, ouronly hope is in finding an entrance through the reef, and thatspeedily. "

We now steered a little farther away, and strained at the oars, as thosewho struggle for life. Occasionally, when lifted on the crest of awave, we caught a transient glimpse of a smooth expanse of water beyondthe foaming line of surf, and extending from the inner edge of the reef, to the shore of the island. The tall tops of the palms bordering thebeach, seemed scarcely a stone's throw distant and you could fancy that, but for the roar of the breakers, you might hear the rustling of theirlong, drooping leaves; but it only added to the horror of our situation, to see that safe and peaceful haven, so near, yet so inaccessible. 

In some places the reef rose quite out of the water; in others, it was, in nautical phrase, "all awash;" but nowhere could we attempt a landingwith safety. All the while, too, it was evident that in spite of ourdesperate exertions, we were being driven nearer and nearer thebreakers. This kind of work had continued almost an hour, when ourstrength began to fail. 

"There appears to be no use in this, comrades, " said Browne, at last;"had we not better just let her go upon the reef, and take our chance ofbeing able to get to the shore?"

"O, no!" exclaimed Arthur, earnestly, "that is too desperate. "

"We shall be so completely exhausted that we shan't be able to make aneffort for our lives, when at last we are carried into the surf, "answered Browne, "and we must come to that sooner or later. "

"I hope not--there is reason to hope not, " rejoined Arthur, "but if so, we may as well be exhausted, as fresh; no strength will be of any avail;we shall be crushed and mangled upon the rocks; or if by any possibilitysome of us should reach the shore, what is to become of our poor, sickJohnny?"

"I will look after him, " said Browne, "I will pledge myself that heshan't be lost, unless I am too. "

"Let us hold out a few moments yet, " implored Arthur; "I will take youroar; you are the only one who has not been relieved. "

"No, " said Browne, "you had better keep the helm; I can stand it a whilelonger, and I will pull until we are swept upon the reef; if you allthink that the best plan. "

It was barely possible that if we should now act as Browne proposed, wemight be carried clear off the reef into the lagoon beyond, for we wereopposite a sunken patch, upon which there was more water than at otherplaces. Failing of this, the boat would inevitably be dashed to pieces;but still, if not bruised and disabled among the rocks, or carried backby the return waves, we might be able to reach the smooth water insidethe reef, when it would be easy to swim ashore. 

But to most of us, the attempt seemed too desperate to be thought of, except as a last resort; and we preferred to toil at the oars as long asour strength should last in the hope of discovering an inlet. Arthur, on whose skill and judgment we all relied, steered still farther out, and for a while we seemed to make head against the swell and thecurrent. 

For full half an hour longer, we kept up this severe struggle, thatadmitted not of an instant's pause or respite. But then our progressbecame almost imperceptible, and every stroke was made more feebly andlaboriously than the last. I could hardly hold the oar in my stiffenedfingers. Still no break was to be seen in the long line of surf whichseemed to hem in the island, extending like a white wall, of uniformheight, far as the eye could reach, on either hand. I had read ofislands, like that of Eimeo, completely encircled by coral reefs, withbut a single gateway by which they were accessible. What if this weresuch an one, and the only entrance, miles from the spot where we weretoiling for our lives! The conviction that we must risk the chance ofsuccess in an attempt to land upon some ledge of the reef, was forcingitself upon all our minds, when Max, trembling with eagerness, pointedto what appeared to be an opening through the surf, nearly opposite us;there was a narrow space where the long waves, as they rolled towardsthe shore, did not seem to encounter the obstacle over which they brokewith such violence on both sides of it, and the swell of the ocean metthe placid waters of the lagoon, without any intervening barrier. Through this gap, the shore of the island could be seen, down to thewater's edge. 

Arthur hastily made a bundle of the mast and gaff, and placing it withinJohnny's reach, told him to cling to it, in case of accident. Then, calling upon us to pull steadily, he steered directly for the inlet. Aswe neared it the noise of the surf became almost deafening: the hugerollers, as they thundered against the perpendicular wall of coral, rising abruptly from the depths of the sea, sent up a column of foam andspray, twelve or fifteen feet into the air. When just within theentrance, the spectacle was grand and appalling. But the danger, realor apparent, was soon over: with a firm hand, and steady eye, Arthurguided the boat along the centre of the narrow pass, and in a moment wehad glided from the scene of fierce commotion without the reef, into oneof perfect tranquillity and repose. A dozen strokes seemed to haveplaced us in a new world. Involuntarily we rested on our oars, andgazed around us in silence. 

From the inner edge of the reef, to the broad white beach of the island, a space of perhaps half a mile, spread the clear expanse of the lagoon, smooth and unruffled as the surface of an inland lake. Half-way betweenthe reef and the shore, were two fairy islets, the one scarcely a footabove the water, and covered with a green mantle of low shrubs; theother, larger and higher, and adorned by a group of graceful youngcocoa-nuts. 

The island itself was higher, and bolder in its outlines than is usualwith those of coral formation, which are generally very low, and withoutany diversity of surface. Dense groves clothed that portion of itopposite to us, nearly to the beach, giving it at that hour, a somewhatgloomy and forbidding aspect. 

As we surveyed this lovely, but silent and desolate landscape, thedoubts and apprehensions which we had before experienced began once moreto suggest themselves; but they were dissipated by the cheerful voice ofArthur, calling upon us to pull for the shore. He steered for thelarger of the two islets, and when, as the boat grated upon the coraltops beside it, we threw down the oars, the strength which had hithertosustained us, seemed suddenly to fail, and we could scarcely crawlashore. The last scene of effort and danger, had taxed our powers tothe uttermost, and now they gave way. I was so feeble, that I couldhardly avoid sinking helplessly upon the sand. With one impulse wekneeled down and returned thanks to Him Who had preserved us through allthe strange vicissitudes of the last few days. We next began to lookround in search of such means of refreshment as the spot might afford. 

The cocoa-palms upon the islet, though far from having attained theirfull growth, (few of them exceeding twelve feet in height), boreabundantly, and we easily procured as much of the fruit as we needed. Tearing off the outer husk, and punching a hole through the shell, whichin the young nut is so soft that this can be done with the finger, wedrank off the refreshing liquor with which it is filled; then breakingit open, the half-formed, jelly-like kernel, furnished a species of foodmost nutritious and agreeable, and probably the best adapted to ourhalf-famished condition. 

Hunger and thirst being appeased, our next care was to make somearrangement for passing the night more comfortably than could be done inthe boat. Selecting a clear space in the centre of the group of youngcocoa-nuts, we proceeded to make a rude tent, by fixing two of the oarsupright in the ground, --tying the mast across their tops and throwingthe sail over it, the ends being then fastened to the ground at aconvenient distance on each side. 

Finding that the bare ground would make a rather hard couch, though farless so than we had lately been accustomed to, Morton proposed that weshould bring a load of leaves from the neighbouring shore to spread uponit. He and I accordingly rowed over to the mainland, and collected inthe grove near the beech, a boatload of the clean dry foliage of thepandanus and hibiscus, which made excellent elastic beds. Johnnywatched our departure as though he considered this an exceedingly rashand adventurous enterprise, and he seemed greatly relieved at our safereturn. It was now past midnight, and after hauling the boat well up onthe shore, we laid down side by side and were very soon asleep. 

CHAPTER THIRTEEN. 

THE EXPLORING EXPEDITION. 

EIULO--PEARL-SHELL BEACH--A WARLIKE COLONY--AN INVASION REPELLED. 

 "They linger there while weeks and months go by, And hold their hope, tho' weeks and months are past; And still at morning round the farthest sky, And still at eve, their eager glance is cast, If there they may behold the far-off mast Arise, for which they have not ceased to pray. "

For a number of days we remained upon the islet where we had firstlanded, seldom visiting even the adjacent shore. During this time wesubsisted upon cocoa-nuts and a small species of shell-fish, resemblingmussels, which we obtained in abundance from the ledges of theneighbouring reef, and which the little native told us, were used as acommon article of food among his own people. We had reason to feelgrateful that, while we were as feeble and incapable of exertion as wefound ourselves for some days, food could be so readily procured. Itwas also fortunate that during this period the weather continuedremarkably fine and mild, with no perceptible variations of temperature;for I have little doubt that in the reduced and exhausted condition inwhich we then were, and being without any effectual shelter, two orthree days of bad weather would have cost some of us our lives. Thenights were dry and mild, and no dew seemed to fall upon the islet:thanks to this genial weather, and to abundance of nourishing food, webegan rapidly to recover strength. 

Some time passed before we thought of making any attempt to penetrate orexplore the island. We were, naturally, very reluctant to admit even toourselves, the probability that our stay upon it was to be of any longduration; and we did not therefore feel as much interest in itscharacter and resources as we should otherwise have done. All ourthoughts and hopes ran in one channel. We looked for the coming of aship to rescue us from our dreary position; and every morning andevening, at least, and generally many times a day, some one of usclimbed into the tuft of an inclining palm, to take a careful survey ofthat portion of the ocean, which could be seen from our side of theisland. The thought of acting in any respect as though the lonely spotwhere we now found ourselves was destined to be our permanent abode, wasin fact too painful and repugnant to our feelings to be willinglyentertained; we were content therefore, to provide for our daily wantsas they arose, without anticipating or preparing for the future. 

A few days passed in this unvaried and monotonous routine, seemed inreality a long period; recent occurrences began to assume the vaguenessof things that had happened years ago. I remember particularly, that, in looking back at the dreadful scenes of the mutiny, and our subsequentsufferings at sea, the whole seemed unreal, and more like a horribledream, than an actual part of our past experience. 

We soon found that this inert and aimless mode of living--this state ofpassive expectation, while awaiting the occurrence of an event which wecould do nothing to procure or hasten, was a most miserable one: thoughour physical strength was in a great measure recruited, there was noincrease of cheerfulness. Except when engaged in procuring food, ormaking our daily surveys of the ocean, (which was all our occupation), we were dispirited and listless. 

Arthur perceived the evil of this state of things, and set himself todevising a remedy. 

We had been at the island about two weeks, when he proposed, onemorning, that we should go over to the mainland and commence a searchfor water, making an excursion a little way into the interior, if itshould prove necessary. 

Max objected to this, saying that we had no need of water, since wecould, without doubt, obtain cocoa-nut milk as long as we should beobliged to remain upon the island, and that by going into the interior, out of sight of the ocean, we might lose an opportunity of beingrescued. 

To this, Arthur replied, that the exclusive use of cocoa-nut milk wasconsidered very unwholesome, and was supposed to be the cause of certaindropsical complaints, common among the natives of many of the Pacificislands; that beside; it was by no means certain that a supply of itcould be obtained throughout the year. He finally suggested thepossibility that our stay on the island might be longer than weanticipated, in which case its resources, and the means of subsistencewhich it afforded, would be matters of great interest to us. In regardto the danger which Max seemed chiefly to fear, he said that we shouldseldom altogether lose sight of the ocean, but might, on the contrary, obtain a wider view of it from other parts of the island. I warmlyseconded Arthur's proposal, for I perceived the probable beneficialeffects of effort, or occupation, of almost any kind. Morton also wasdecidedly in favour of it; and Johnny, who had recovered strength andspirits wonderfully within the last few days, was quite enthusiastic forthe excursion. He calculated confidently upon our discovering a creekof fresh water, full of fishes and lobsters, and cited the history ofthe Swiss family Robinson, in support of the reasonableness of theseexpectations; declaring that for us part, he could not see why we mightnot count upon equal good fortune with them. Browne seemed indifferentabout the matter. The little native, (whose name, upon Arthur'sauthority, I shall write "Eiulo, " though "Iooloo, " comes nearer to thesound, as he himself pronounced it), shared in Johnny's delight inprospect of the expedition; indeed, the two had already become the bestfriends in the world, notwithstanding the difficulty of communicatingwith one another, and seemed to harmonise in every thing. The excursionwas accordingly determined upon, and this being so, there was nothing toprevent our setting out at once. 

Morton proposed that, instead of undertaking to penetrate into theinterior, we should keep along the shore to the northward, as by thatmeans some idea might be gained of the extent of the island; and sinceany considerable spring or stream must find its way to the sea, weshould also be more likely to discover water, than by pursuing the othercourse. Along the southern shore, the land was lower and less uneventhan in the opposite direction, and held forth a slighter prospect ofsprings or streams. The difficulty of holding a straight course throughthe forest, where we should be without any means of ascertaining thepoints of the compass, was a consideration of great weight, and Morton'splan was at last adopted, as being upon the whole the best. 

The sun was not more than half an hour high, when we pushed off from theshore of the islet, and rowed over towards the mainland. The morningwas fine and clear, and either the fresh, bracing sea-air, or the stirand excitement of setting out upon our expedition, had an exhilaratinginfluence, for we gradually became quite cheerful, and even animated;and the faces of my companions began to brighten up with more of the oldfamiliar expression, than I had seen there for many a day. 

The merest breath of a breeze just stirred the crisp leaves of the palmsupon the neighbouring shore; the tiny wavelets rippled softly upon thesnowy, shell-spangled beach, or, out in the lagoon, danced and sparkledin the sunlight; still further out and just beyond the barrier thatfenced in this quiet and secluded scene from the open ocean, we couldsee the huge blue rollers with their foaming crests surging high intothe air; and the heavy booming of the surf, as it thundered upon thereef, might be heard for miles around, amid the prevailing silence. Beyond this again, stretched away to the horizon, the blue, swellingarch of the ocean--a clear, deep, intense blue, contrasting beautifullywith the paler blue of the sky, against which it was relieved, and withthe emerald expanse of the lagoon. 

Browne gazed about him with more interest than I had yet seen himmanifest in any thing since we had reached the island. He inhaled thefresh morning air with the appearance of actual relish and enjoyment andat last, to my surprise, (for Max had accused him, not without somereason, of having been the most lugubrious of our party), he began tosing to a brisk and cheerful tune--

 "O, happy days of hope and rest Shall dawn on sorrow's dreary night, Though grief may be an evening guest, Yet joy shall come with morning light! The light of smiles shall beam again, From lids that now o'erflow with tears, And weary hours of woe and pain, Are earnests of serener years. "

"Well, " said he, as he finished his song, "this may be a desert island, but I will defy any one to gainsay that the morning is delicious, andthe scene a right lovely one. "

"I am glad you begin to wake up to it, " said Morton, "it looks very muchas it has at this hour for ten days past. "

"No, no, " protested Browne, "this bright, clear atmosphere makes a verygreat difference in the appearance of things: we have had no suchmornings as this. "

"I wish you could manage to enjoy it, " said Max, "without missing everyother stroke, and digging me so unmercifully in the back with youroar-handle; if you can't, I must ask you to change seats with me, andlet me take the bow-oar. "

"How natural and refreshing that sounds!" cried Morton, laughing; "it isa sure token that prospects are brightening, and serious dangers areover, when we find ourselves again in a condition to scold abouttrifles. "

"It isn't such a trifle, to be thumped and mauled with the butt of anoar, as I have been all the while Browne was singing, and rhapsodising, and going into ecstasies about the beauty of the morning; which is justsuch another as we have had ever since we have been here; all thedifference being in his feelings, which happen to be a shade or two lessdoleful than usual, and so cause things to look brighter. "

"Perhaps you would have me believe, " answered Browne, "that the sun willinvariably shine when I chance to be in good spirits, and that athunder-storm would be the natural consequence of my having a fit of theblues?"

"I should be sorry if that were the case, " replied Max, "as we shouldthen be sure to have a large average of bad weather. "

"This excursion reminds me of our school-days, " said Arthur; "it almostseems as though we were once more starting off together, on one of ourSaturday rambles, as we have so often done on fine summer and autumnmornings at home. "

"I think I shall never forget those forays through the woods, " saidMorton, "over hill and hollow, in search of nuts, or berries, orwild-grapes, or meadow-plums--the fishing and swimming in summer, thesnow-balling, and sledding, and skating, in winter! an innocent andhappy set of urchins we were then!"

"Really, " said Max, laughing, "to hear you one would suppose that wewere now a conclave of venerable, grey-haired sages, scarcely able toremember the time when we were children, and so full of wisdom andexperience, that we had long ago ceased to be `innocent and happy. '"

"Without professing to be so wise or experienced, as to be very unhappyon that account, " returned Morton, "I suppose I may say that I am oldenough, and sufficiently changed since those days, to feel, as I nowlook back upon them with a sigh, their peculiar happiness, so unlike anything that after-life affords. "

"How singular it is, " said Browne, "that you four who were playmateswhen children, should have happened to keep together so long. "

"And still find ourselves together on an island in the Pacific Ocean, thousands of miles from home, " added Arthur. 

"After quitting school, " continued Browne, "I never met with any of mycomrades there. Of all the mates with whom I used on the Saturdayhalf-holydays, to go gathering hips and haws, or angling in the Clyde, Ihave not since come in contact with one. "

"It don't seem at all like Saturday to me, " said Johnny, who for someminutes past had appeared to have something on his mind, as to theexpediency of communicating which he was undecided; "I was afraid thatit was Sunday, every thing is so still; but I hope it is not, for Arthurwould not think it right to start upon an exploring expedition onSunday, and so it would be put off. "

"Truly, " said Browne, "that is extremely flattering to the rest of us. Do you think we are all heathens, except Arthur? I, for one, have nonotion of becoming a savage, because I am on a desert island; I shall gofor maintaining the decencies of Christianity and civilisation. "

"Does any one know what day it really is?" inquired Morton. 

Max said he believed it was Monday. Arthur thought it was Wednesday, and added that he had memoranda, from which he had no doubt he could fixthe day with certainty. 

"It was on Friday, " said Max, "that the mutiny took place, and that wegot to sea in the boat. "

"Yes, " said Arthur, "and it was on Wednesday night, I think, five daysafterwards, that we landed here. "

"Five days!" cried Max. "Do you mean to say that we were but five daysat sea before reaching the island?"

"I think that is all, " replied Arthur, "though the time certainly seemsmuch longer. Then, if my calculations are correct, we have been herejust two weeks to-day, so that this is Wednesday. But, " continued he, "as our heavenly Father has thus guided our little bark safe throughthis wilderness of waters, let us celebrate the day of our landing onthis `Canaan, ' by making it our first Sabbath, and our grateful voicesshall every seventh day, from this, be lifted up in praise andthanksgiving for the mercy thus vouchsafed to us. "

While this conversation was going on, we reached the shore. Johnnyscrambled eagerly to the bow, anxious to be the first to land, and heattained this object of his ambition, by jumping into the water nearlyup to his waist, before the boat was fairly beached. Then, after gazingaround him a moment with exclamations of wonder and admiration, hesuddenly commenced running up and down the wide, firm beach, gatheringshells, with as much zeal and earnestness, as though he was spending aholiday by the sea-side at home, and could tie up these prettycuriosities in his handkerchief, and run back with them in five minutesto his father's house. There was certainly some ground for Johnny'sadmiration; just at the spot where we had landed, the shore was thicklystrewn, in a manner which I had never before seen equalled, withvarieties of the most curious and beautiful shells. They were of allsizes, and of every conceivable shape and colour. The surfaces of somewere smooth and highly polished; others were scolloped, or fluted, ormarked with wave-like undulations. There were little rice and cowrieshells; mottled tiger shells; spider shells, with their long, sharpspikes; immense conches, rough, and covered with great knobs on theoutside, but smooth and rose-lipped within, and of many delicate hues. There were some that resembled gigantic snail shells, and others shapedlike the cornucopias, used to hold sugar-plums for children. Onespecies, the most remarkable of all, was composed of a substance, resembling mother-of-pearl, exquisitely beautiful, but very fragile, breaking easily, if you but set foot on one of them: they werechangeable in colour, being of a dazzling white, a pearly blue, or adelicate pale green, as viewed in different lights. Scattered here andthere, among these deserted tenements of various kinds of shell-fish, were the beautiful exuviae and skeletons of star-fish, and sea-eggs;while in the shallow water, numerous living specimens could be seenmoving lazily about. Among these last, I noticed a couple ofsea-porcupines, bristling with their long, fine, flexible quills, and anenormous conch crawling along the bottom with his house on his back, thelocomotive power being entirely out of sight. 

Johnny seemed for the moment to have forgotten every thing else, in thecontemplation of these treasures; and it was not until Arthur remindedhim that there was no one to remove or appropriate them, and that hecould get as many as he wanted at any time, that he desisted from hiswork, and reluctantly consented to postpone making a collection for thepresent. 

Having drawn the boat high up on the beach, and armed ourselves with acutlass apiece, (Johnny taking possession of the longest one of thelot), we commenced our march along the shore, to the right, withoutfurther delay. 

We had by this time scarcely a remaining doubt that the island wasuninhabited. No palm-thatched huts occupied the open spaces, or crownedthe little eminences that diversified its windward side; no wreaths ofsmoke could be seen rising above the tops of the groves; no canoes, fullof tattooed savages, glided over the still waters within the reef; andno merry troops of bathers pursued their sports in the surf. There wasnothing to impart life and animation to the scene, but the variedevolutions of the myriads of sea-fowl, continually swooping, andscreaming around us. With this exception, a silence like that of thefirst Sabbath brooded over the island, which appeared as fresh, and asfree from every trace of the presence of man, as if it had newly sprunginto existence. 

With the continued absence of every indication of inhabitants ourfeeling of security had increased to such an extent, that even Johnnyventured sometimes to straggle behind, or to run on before, andoccasionally made a hasty incursion into the borders of the grove, though he took care never to be far out of sight or hearing of the mainbody. Soon after starting, we doubled a projecting promontory, and lostsight of the boat and the islet. The reef bent round to the north, preserving nearly a uniform distance from the shore, and was without anybreak or opening. 

The forest in most places, extended nearly to the beach, and wascomposed chiefly of hibiscus, pandanus, and cocoa-nut trees, with hereand there a large pisonia, close to the lagoon. One gigantic specimenof this last species, which we stopped a moment to admire, could nothave been less than twenty feet in girth. Max, Morton, Arthur, andmyself, could not quite span it, taking hold of hands, and Johnny had tojoin the ring, to make it complete. For several hours we continued ourjourney pretty steadily, encountering no living thing, except tern, gannets, and other sea-birds, and one troop of gaudy little paroquets, glittering in green, and orange, and crimson. These paroquets were theonly land-birds we saw during the day. Max pronounced them "frights, "because of their large hooked bills, and harsh discordant cries. Theycertainly gave Johnny, a terrible "fright, " and indeed startled us all alittle, by suddenly taking wing, with loud, hoarse screams, from ahibiscus, beneath which we were resting, without having observed thatthey were perched over our heads. 

When it was near noon, and we had travelled, as we supposed, makingallowance for delays and deviations, some six or eight miles, thecharacter of the shore suddenly changed. The white, shelving beach, andthe dense groves meeting it near the water, now disappeared, and weresucceeded by an open strip of land, bordering the lagoon, strewed withhuge, irregular fragments of coral rock, and seamed with gullies. Theline of the forest here receded some distance from the shore, leaving abroad rounded point, embracing a large area of low and barren ground, covered thinly with a growth of stunted shrubs, and a few straggling, solitary looking trees. The lagoon was at this point quite shallow, andlow rocks and coral patches appeared above the surface, at shortdistances apart, nearly to the centre of the channel. The reefopposite, was entirely under water, and its position was indicated onlyby a line of breakers. A large portion of the point, comprising severalacres, was covered with the rude nests of various aquatic birds. Manyof these nests were occupied even at that hour, and the birds seemed inno wise alarmed, or even disturbed by our approach. When we came veryclose to any of them, they would survey us with an air half angry, andhalf inquisitive, stretching out their long necks; and screwing theirheads from side to side, so as to obtain a view of us first with oneeye, and then with the other; this seeming to be consideredindispensable to a complete and satisfactory understanding of ourcharacter and intentions. After a thorough scrutiny, they would resumetheir former appearance of stupid indifference, as though we werecreatures altogether too unimportant to merit further notice. They all, without exception, seemed perfectly tame and fearless, and quite readyto resent any infringement upon their rights. 

Johnny, while inspecting too closely the nest of one of them, curiouslyconstructed of long stiff reeds, resembling rods of steel, suddenlyreceived, as a rebuke for his impertinence, a blow from the wing of theoffended owner, which laid him sprawling upon his back. 

Notwithstanding this severe lesson, the gentle and amiable aspect of alarge white bird, so far reassured him, that he ventured to make somefriendly advances, whereupon he got so severely pecked, that he at oncegave up all further attempts at familiarity with any of them. Thisharsh treatment, in fact, so disgusted Johnny with the whole race ofsea-birds, and so impaired his faith in their innocent and inoffensivelooks, that he declared he would never have any thing more to do withthem, "since that beautiful white bird had bitten him so savagely, whenhe only offered to stroke its neck. "

Some of these birds were very large and strong: in several of theunoccupied nests I saw eggs, as large as those of the duck: they were ofdifferent colours some of them prettily speckled or mottled, but mostwere of an ash colour, or a whitish brown. Eiulo pointed out two kinds, which he said were highly prized for food, and which, as we afterwardsfound, were, in fact, nearly equal to the eggs of the domestic duck. 

The heat had by this time become exceedingly uncomfortable, and weconcluded to halt until it should abate a little, at the firstconvenient and pleasant spot. Leaving the shore, which, besides beingunsheltered from the sun, was so rugged with crevices and gullies, andgreat irregular blocks of coral, as to be almost impassable, we enteredthe borders of the wood, and took a short cut across the point. Johnny, in imitation of the desert islanders of the story-books, desired to giveappropriate names to all the interesting or remarkable localities, withwhich we became acquainted. He had already christened the little islandon which we had first landed, "Palm-Islet, " and the spot upon theopposite shore, abounding in brilliant shells, had, from thatcircumstance, received the impromptu name of "Pearl-shell Beach. " Henow proposed to call the point, "Cape Desolation, " from its waste andforbidding aspect; but finally fixed upon "Sea-bird's Point, " as beingmore appropriate, the birds having, in fact, taken possession of nearlyits entire area, which, judging from the warlike spirit they haddisplayed, they were likely to hold against all comers. Having crossedthe point and reached the lagoon again, we found that the shore resumedits former character. The forest again extended nearly to the beach, but it was more open, and not so thickly wooded as before, and the treeswere of a finer growth, and in much greater variety; many of them beingof kinds unknown to any of us. We had not proceeded far, afterregaining the beach, when we espied just such a resting-place as we werein search of. 

CHAPTER FOURTEEN. 

CASTLE-HILL. 

THE NOONDAY HALT--A CHARMING RESTING-PLACE--HEATHEN SKILL VERSUSCIVILISATION AND THE STORY-BOOKS. 

 "Beneath the tropic rays, Where not a shadow breaks the boundless blaze, Earth from her lap perennial verdure pours, Ambrosial fruits, and amaranthine flowers. "

A little way before us rose a smooth and gentle acclivity, crowned by aclump of majestic trees, which promised to afford a deeper and moregrateful shade than any other spot in sight, and we accordingly madetowards it. On a nearer approach it proved to be more elevated than hadat first appeared, and in order to reach the top, we were obliged toscale a long series of natural terraces, almost as regular as thoughthey had been the work of art. From this spot there was a fine view ofthe shore, the lagoon, and the ocean, to the north and west. The treesthat covered the level space at the summit of the ascent, were varietiesof a much larger growth than those generally found on the low alluvialstrip of land bordering the lagoon. Conspicuous among them, were themajestic candle-nut, with its white leaves and orange-coloured blossoms;the inocarpus, a kind of tropical chestnut; and most magnificent andimposing of all, a stately tree, resembling the magnolia in its foliageand manner of growth, and thickly covered with large white flowers, edged with a delicate pink. The ground was level as a parlour floor, and free from brushwood or undergrowth of any kind, except a fewlong-leaved, fragrant ferns, and in places a thick carpet of floweringvines and creepers. The trees were stationed at such distances apart, as to compose a fine open grove, and yet close enough to unite in onerich mass of foliage overhead, impenetrable to the rays of the sun, andcreating a sombre and almost gloomy shade, even during the fiercestglare of noonday. In one spot, a number of gigantic trees were groupednearly in a circle. Their dense tops formed a leafy dome, through whichnot the smallest patch of sky was visible. Around their huge, butshapely, stems, which one might look upon as forming the pillars of anatural temple, a number of flowering parasites twined in luxuriantwreaths, and hung in festoons from the tower branches. A considerablespace around the boles of some of these trees was completely covered byan elegant species of creeping plant with fine cut foliage of a delicatepea-green, and large clusters of scarlet blossoms, about which, swarmsof brilliantly-coloured insects, of the butterfly tribe, were hovering. 

"Here we may actually, and not figuratively, indulge in the luxury of`reposing on the beds of flowers, '" said Max, throwing himself down atthe foot of a towering candle-nut, amid a soft mass of this vegetablecarpeting. All were sufficiently tired by the long march of themorning, to appreciate the luxury, and our entire company was soonstretched upon the ground, in attitudes in which comfort rather thangrace, was consulted. 

"What do you think of this, Johnny?" said Max, "it strikes me, as beingquite romantic and like the story-books--almost up to the ArabianNights. If the history of our adventures should ever be written, (andwhy shouldn't it be?) here's material for a _flowery_ passage. Just seehow this would sound, for instance:--`And now our little band oftoil-worn castaways, ' (that's us), `weary and faint with theirwanderings through the desert, (that's Cape Desolation, or Sea-bird'sPoint, or whatever Johnny in his wisdom shall conclude to call it), arrived at a little oasis, (this is it), a green spot in the wilderness, blooming like the bowers of Paradise, where stretched at ease, upon bedsof bright and odoriferous flowers, they reposed from the fatigues oftheir journey. ' There, that sentence, I flatter myself is equal inharmony and effect, to the opening one in the history of Rasselas, Prince of Abyssinia--there's my idea of the style in which ouradventures should be recorded. "

As we had taken no refreshment since setting out in the morning, we nowbegan to feel the need of it. At the edge of the eminence, on thesouthern side, grew several large cocoa-nut trees, fully three feet indiameter at the base, and rising to the height of seventy or eighty feetat the very least. Eiulo was the only one of our number, who would havedreamed of undertaking to climb either of them; he, however, afterfinding a young purau, and providing himself with a strip of the bark, fastened the ends about his ankles, and then firmly clasping the trunkof one of the trees with his hands and feet alternately, the latterbeing as wide apart as the ligature would permit, he vaulted rapidly andeasily upward, and soon gained the dizzy height where the nuts grew. Once fairly perched in the tuft of the tree among the stems of theenormous leaves, where he looked scarcely larger than a monkey, hequickly supplied us with as many cocoa-nuts as we could put to presentuse. Loading ourselves with the fruit, we returned to our firstresting-place, and after piling the nuts in a heap, reclined around it, after the manner of the ancients at their banquets, while we enjoyed ourrepast. Though all these nuts were gathered from the same tree, and, infact, from the same cluster, some of them contained nothing but liquid, the kernel not having yet begun to form, and in these the milk was mostabundant and delicious: in others, a soft, jelly-like, transparent pulp, delicate and well-flavoured, had commenced forming on the inner shell:in others, again, this pulp had become thicker and firmer, and more likethe kernel of the imported nut, the milk having diminished in quantity, and lost in a great measure its agreeable taste. 

Johnny, after having tried all the different varieties with the zeal ofan epicure, declared that he was beginning to get sick of cocoa-nuts: hewondered whether we should have to live entirely on cocoa-nuts andshell-fish, and whether there was not some bread-fruit on the island. 

"If there is, " said Browne, "it will be of no use to us, unless we canfind means to make a fire, and cook it. "

"Make a fire!" cried Johnny, "that's easy enough--all we've got to do, is just to get two dry sticks and rub them together briskly for a fewminutes. None of the shipwrecked people I ever read of, had any troubleabout that. "

"How lucky we are, " cried Max, gravely, "in having some one with us, whohas read all about all the desert islanders that have ever lived, andcan tell us just what to do in an emergency! Please get a couple ofthose dry sticks which you speak of, Johnny, and show us how unfortunatecastaways in our condition, are accustomed to kindle a fire. "

Without seeming, in the simplicity of his heart, to suspect for a momentthe perfect good faith and sincerity of Max's compliment, Johnnycommenced casting about for some sticks or pieces of wood, with which tomake the experiment. He soon found a fallen branch of the inocarpus, well baked by the sun, and which had long lost every particle ofmoisture. Breaking it into two pieces, he began to rub them togetherwith great zeal, and apparently with perfect faith in the result:gradually he increased his exertions, manifesting a commendableperseverance, until the bark began to fly, and the perspiration tostream down his face; but still there was no fire, nor any sign of it. 

Meantime, Max encouraged him to proceed. 

"Keep it a-going, Johnny!" he cried, "if you stop for half a second, youlose all your labour; only persevere, and you're sure to succeed; noneof the shipwrecked people you ever read of had any trouble about it, youknow. "

But Johnny concluded that the sticks could not be of the right kind, andnotwithstanding Max's exhortations, he at last gave up the attempt. 

Morton, however, not discouraged by this unfortunate result, nor byMax's disposition to make fun of the experiment expressed a belief thatthe thing could be done, and after preparing the sticks by cutting awayone of the rounded sides of each, he went to work with an earnestnessand deliberation, that caused us to augur favourably of his success. After nearly ten minutes powerful and incessant friction, the sticksbegan to smoke, and Johnny, tossing his cap into the air, gave anexulting "Hurrah!"

But his rejoicing proved premature, for, though the wood fairly smoked, that was the utmost that could be attained, and Morton was obliged todesist, without having produced a flame. 

Eiulo had been watching these proceedings with great interest; and henow intimated by signs that he would make a trial. Taking the sticks, he cut one of them to a point, with Arthur's knife, and made a smallgroove along the flat surface of the other, which he then placed withone end upon the ground, and the other against his breast, the groovedside being upwards. Placing the point of the first stick in the groove, he commenced moving it up and down along the second, pressing them hardtogether. The motion was at first slow and regular, but increasedconstantly in rapidity. By-and-bye the wood began to smoke again, andthen Eiulo continued the operation with greater vigour than ever. Atlength a fine dust, which had collected at the lower extremity of thegroove, actually took fire; Arthur quickly inserted the edge of asun-dried cocoa-nut leaf in the tiny flame, and it was instantly in ablaze. 

"Bravo!" shouted Max, "that's what I consider a decided triumph ofheathenism over civilisation, and the story-books. "

Morton now seized the sticks again, and imitating Eiulo's method ofproceeding, succeeded in kindling them, though it took him aconsiderable time to do it: thus it was satisfactorily established, byactual experiment, that we could obtain a fire whenever we should wantone. 

The question was now raised, whether we should continue our explorationfurther that day, or remain where we were until the following morning;and as the heat was still very oppressive, and we were sufficientlytired already, the latter course was unanimously determined upon. 

Johnny liked the spot which we occupied so well, that he proposed"building a hut" upon it, and making it our head-quarters, as long as weshould have to stay on the island. It was certainly a pleasant site;and, commanding as it did a wide view of the ocean, vessels could bedescried at a greater distance, and signalled with a surer prospect ofattracting notice, than from any other locality yet known to us. Fromthe wooded summit, the land descended on every side--towards the shorein a series of terraces--towards the interior in one smooth andcontinuous slope, after which it again rose in a succession of denselywooded eminences, irregular and picturesque in their outlines, and eachhigher than the last as you proceeded inland; the farthest of themtowering up in strong relief against the south-eastern sky. The variousshades of the masses of different kinds of foliage, with which theseheights were clothed, from that of the pale-leaved candle-nut, to thesombre green of the bread-fruit groves, contributed greatly to thepleasing effect of the landscape. On the right, as you looked towardsthe ocean, lay the flat tract, occupied by the sea-fowl, and whichJohnny had named after them. At nearly an equal distance on the left, the line of the beach was broken, by what appeared to be a small grove, or clump of trees, detached from the main forest, and planted directlyon the line of the shore. 

As we had concluded to suspend our explorations until the next day, every one was left to his own resources for the remainder of theafternoon. Johnny having set Morton at work, to make him a bow, "toshoot birds with, " began to occupy himself in the very important task offinding an appropriate name for the height, which he finally concludedto call "Castle-Hill, " from its regular shape and bold steep outlines. Max extended himself on his back in the coolest nook he could find, andspreading his handkerchief over his face, to protect it from the gaudy, but troublesome, winged insects which haunted the spot, forbade any oneto disturb him on pain of his high displeasure. Arthur, taking Eiulowith him, proceeded upon a botanising tour about the neighbourhood, inthe hope of making some discovery that might prove useful to us. For myown part, happening to think of the question which had been started inthe morning, as to the day of the week, I began to make a retrospect ofall that had taken place since the fearful night of the mutiny, and toendeavour to fix the order of subsequent events, so as to arrive at thenumber of days we had been at sea, and upon the island. In the courseof these calculations, and while Browne and myself were discussing thematter, he suggested the want of pencil and paper. I found that thelast leaf had been torn from my pocket-book, and the rest were in anequally destitute condition. In this strait, I remembered having heardArthur describe the manner in which the native children had been taughtto write in the missionary schools at Eimeo, the only materials usedbeing plantain leaves and a pointed stick. I mentioned this to Browne, and we forthwith proceeded to experiment with different kinds of leaves, until at last we found a large heart-shaped one, which answered ourpurpose admirably; it was white, and soft as velvet on the under side, and marks made upon it with the rounded point of a small stick, wereperfectly distinct, showing of a dark green colour upon a white ground. 

Late in the afternoon, Arthur and Eiulo returned from their tour ofexamination, having made, as Arthur intimated, some discoveries, ofwhich, in due time, we should all reap the benefit. Morton having founda tough and elastic kind of wood, had shaped a tolerable bow for Johnny, when it came to providing a string, the resources of both failed. Thedifficulty being made known to Eiulo, he volunteered to supply what waswanted, and went with Johnny and Morton into the adjoining forest tolook for a certain kind of bark, from which to make the required cord. 

"There!" said Arthur, when we were left alone together; "how capitallythis excursion has worked. How differently things seem from what theydid yesterday, when we were at the islet, perfectly stagnant and stupid. One would not take us for the same people. Only let us always havesomething to do, something to interest and busy ourselves about, and weneed not be very miserable, even on a desert island. "

CHAPTER FIFTEEN. 

CAMPING OUT. 

A DESPERATE ENGAGEMENT--JOHNNY DISCOVERS AN "OYSTER TREE"--VAGRANTS, ORKINGS?--A SLEEPING PRESCRIPTION. 

 "Travellers ne'er did lie, Though fools at home condemn them: If in Naples, I should report this now, would they believe me?"

About sunset we went down to the beach to bathe. The trees along theshore were occupied by immense crowds of exemplary sea-fowl, whoseregular and primitive habits of life had sent them to roost at thisearly hour. Notwithstanding their webbed feet, they managed to perchsecurely among the branches, many of which were so heavily freighted, that they bent almost to the ground beneath their load. 

Finding a spot where the beach shelved off gradually into deep water, with a smooth, firm bottom, free from shells and corallines, we had arefreshing swim. Afterwards, strolling along the shore by myself, Ifound a large fish, beautifully marked with alternate black and yellowbands, in a shallow, fenced off from the lagoon at low water, by a coralridge. The too eager pursuit of some of the smaller tribe of fishes, had probably beguiled him into this trap, where he had been left by thetide, to fall a victim, as I confidently reckoned, to his own rapacity. All escape into deep water seemed to be pretty effectually cut off and Ilooked upon him as already the captive of my bow and spear; but fearinglest some of the others should come up to share the glory of securing sosplendid a prize, I forthwith set about effecting his actual capture. Rolling my trowsers above my knees, I waded into the water to drive himashore; but I soon found that my task was not going to prove by anymeans as easy as I had anticipated. My intended victim was exceedinglyvigorous and active, and as ferocious as a pike. He obstinately refusedto be driven at all, and struggled and floundered as desperately as ifhe already had a vivid presentiment of the frying-pan, snappingviciously at my fingers whenever I undertook to lay hold of him. To addto the aggravating features of the case, he seemed to bristle all overwith an inordinate and unreasonable quantity of sharp-pointed fins andspines, which must have been designed by nature as weapons of defence, since there were certainly more of them than any fish could use toadvantage for swimming purposes. I began to suspect that I had caught aTartar; but I had now gone too far to back out with credit: myself-respect wouldn't admit of the thought. So, taking a shortbreathing spell, I again advanced to the attack, somewhat encouraged byperceiving that my scaly antagonist seemed exhausted and distressed byhis recent exertions. His mouth was wide open, and his gills quivered;but I was rather uncertain whether to regard this as a hostiledemonstration, or a sign of pain and fatigue. However, at it we went;and, after getting my hands badly cut by some of the aforesaid bristlingspines and fins, besides being drenched with water, and plastered allover with wet sand, which he splashed about in the struggle, I succeededin seizing him firmly by the tail, and throwing him high and dry uponthe beach. I then scooped out a hollow in the sand, a little above thetide-mark, and filling it with water, pushed him into it, thus securinghim for the present. 

Max, Morton, and Browne, who had been practising climbing cocoa-nuttrees, at the edge of the wood, with very indifferent success, hadwitnessed, from a distance, the latter part of the "engagement, " as Maxfacetiously called it; and they now came up to learn the particulars, and to inquire "whether it was a shark, or a young whale, that I hadbeen having such a terrible time with. " While they were admiring mycaptive, and jocosely condoling with me on the hard usage which I hadreceived, the voice of Johnny, (who, accompanied by Eiulo, had venturedto stroll off in the direction of the point), was heard, raised to itshighest pitch, as he shouted for us to "come and see something strange. "But it seemed that his impatience would not permit him to await theresult of his summons, for the next moment he came running towards us ina state of great excitement, and all out of breath, crying out that hehad "found a tree covered with oysters, " and he had no doubt, there were"lots more of them. "

"A tree covered with _what_?" inquired Browne, dubiously. 

"With oysters--with fine, large oysters!" cried Johnny, "just come andsee for yourselves. "

"Wonderful island! productive soil!" exclaimed Max, in mock admiration. "If oysters will take root, and grow here, I suppose pretty much anything will: I believe I will plant my boots to-morrow: they may do forseed, and are good for nothing else any longer--don't you begin to thinkthis must be an enchanted island, Johnny?"

"O, you may make fun of it, if you please; but it's true: and if you'llcome with me, I'll shew you the trees. "

"Well, " said Browne, "I am ready for almost any thing in the way of themarvellous, since having seen a solid and substantial-looking islandturn into a vapour, and vanish away before my very eyes. I shall becareful about doubting any thing, until I get back to some Christiancountry, where things go on regularly. For the present, I am in stateof mind to believe in phoenixes and unicorns--and why not inoyster-trees? Who knows but we have happened upon a second Prospero'sisle? Lead on, Johnny, and bring us to this wonderful tree. " AndJohnny started off accordingly, followed by Browne and Morton. 

In a moment the latter was heard calling out, "I say, Max! do youunderstand conchology?"

"Yes, enough to tell a bivalve when I see one: should like to have a`dozen fried' before me now. "

"If a `dozen raw' will answer, just step this way, and we'll accommodateyou equal to Florence. "

On hastening to the spot, all scepticism as to the "oysters growing ontrees, " was speedily removed. A row of mangroves lined the shore forsome distance, each elevated upon its white pile of protruding andintertwisted roots. Attached to the branches of these trees, whichoverhung the water and drooped into it at high tide, were abundance offair-sized oysters. Looking down into the water beneath the mangroves, I perceived the certain indications of an extensive and well-stockedoyster-bed. The bottom was thickly covered with them, in every stage ofgrowth multitudes being scarcely larger than a sixpence. I could alsosee, through the shallow water, an immense number of little whitespecks, like drops of spermaceti, scattered about among them. It wasevident, that here was an abundant and unfailing supply of thesedelicious shell-fish. 

Browne broke off from one of the trees a large branch, having half adozen oysters attached to it, with which he hastened to confront theunbelieving Max, and flourishing it in his face, demanded to know if hewas "convinced now. " Although constrained to admit that they _looked_very like oysters, Max seemed to consider the evidence of more than oneof the senses necessary to afford satisfactory proof of so extraordinarya phenomenon, and accordingly proceeded to see how they tasted. 

After opening one of the largest, (using his cutlass as anoyster-knife), and making the experiment with due deliberation, heannounced himself perfectly satisfied. 

By the time we had all sufficiently tasted the quality of the oysters, (which were really very good, and well-flavoured, notwithstanding theunusual position in which they were discovered), it had become quitedark. Though the evening was fine, there was not much light, the moonand stars glimmering faintly through a soft purple haze, which, as I hadobserved since we had been on the island, generally seemed to fill theatmosphere for a short time after sunset, and at a little later hourentirely disappeared. As we strolled back towards the foot of"Castle-Hill, " Johnny suddenly looked up, and inquired, as if thethought had just occurred to him, where we were going to sleep. 

"That's a pretty question to ask, " said Browne, laughing, "it impliesthat we are common vagrants. "

"So we are, strictly speaking, " answered Max, "we have no regular meansof living, and no fixed place of abode, and that I believe, makes uscommon vagrants, according to Webster. "

"I should think our means of living were `regular' enough to rescue usfrom the definition, " replied Morton, "having been thus far, cocoa-nutsand mussels every day, and all day long, and nothing but cocoa-nuts andmussels. I am glad that there is now some prospect of a little moreirregularity in future. "

"As to our having no fixed habitation or place of abode, " said Browne, "that does not arise from poverty, or lack of land--`the isle is allbefore us where to choose'--and we are now on a tour of observationthrough our extensive domains, in order to decide upon the finest spotfor our head-quarters. Meantime, for a night or two, we shall have tobe satisfied with `a tent in the green wood, a home in the grove, ' inother words, we shall have to `camp out, ' as the most renowned huntersand soldiers have frequently done before us. I'm sure there's novagrancy in that. "

"Why, " cried Johnny, forgetting for the moment his anxiety on the scoreof our quarters for the night, "we are no more vagrants than RobinsonCrusoe was:--

 "`We are monarchs of all we survey, And our realm there is none to dispute, '

"As he says of himself so that we are much more like kings thanvagrants. "

"And the sea-birds and fishes, " said Max, "are to be considered as oursubjects, I presume, since we have no man Friday, and no goats orpoll-parrots to reign over. "

"Yes, " said Johnny, "I suppose so; there are enough of them too. "

"And some very disloyal, rebellious, and stiff-necked ones among them, "added Max, "who ought to be dealt with as traitors forthwith--thatsturdy feathered rebel for instance, who, not regarding theinviolability of the royal person, no longer ago than this morning laidone of our royal majesties sprawling upon his royal back. "

"And that other scaly traitor, " added Browne, "who perversely refused tocome out of the water to be cooked, in accordance with the royal will, and who nearly bit off the sacred thumb of one of our majesties, inresisting the royal authority. "

"Well, Johnny, " said Max, "if we are not actually kings, we at any ratehave some royal blood upon the island. Not to speak of myself, who amdescended direct from `Kaiser Maximilien, ' here is Eiulo, who is a realprince, his father being King of the Cannibal Islands, or some otherislands in these seas. "

"I wish you wouldn't speak so of Eiulo's father, " said Johnny, warmly, "he is not a cannibal, and I believe he is a very good man; I think hisislands are near here, and if we should one day get there, he wouldtreat us kindly, and let us go home whenever we should have anopportunity. "

"Hilloa!" cried Max, "what has put all that into your head? What do youknow about Eiulo's father, or his islands, or where they are?"

This sudden outburst of Johnny's surprised us all, with perhaps theexception of Arthur, and we listened with some interest, as he repliedto Max's volley of questions. 

"Oh, I have talked with Eiulo about it, " he answered, "mostly by signs;and he has made me understand that he believes his home is not fardistant--off in that direction, (pointing north), and that shipssometimes stop there; and so I have been thinking that if we could onlyfind the way there, we should have some prospect of getting home atlast. "

Upon this we became silent and thoughtful; nothing further was said, until Johnny recurred to the question which he had started a few momentsbefore, and again asked where we proposed to pass the night. 

"Not in those gloomy woods, I hope, " said he, "where it is so lonely, and the wind and the trees make such strange noises. I would rathersleep down here upon the shore; this nice dry, white sand, up where thewater never comes, will make a very good bed. "

Thus far, we had passed every night upon the islet, to which we had nowbecome familiarised and accustomed. Its small extent, and separationfrom the mainland, gave it an air of security, which made us feel moreat our ease there at night, than we could among the sombre andunexplored forests of the larger island, about which we as yet knew solittle. Johnny's timidity was not therefore unnatural. Indeed, unlessI am mistaken, none of us was, on this first night of our exploration, entirely free from a vague spirit of insecurity, and of liability tosome unknown danger. 

"That will hardly do, Johnny, " said Browne, in answer to his suggestionabout taking up our quarters for the night upon the shore, "a heap ofdry pandanus leaves will make a much more comfortable bed than the hardsand. Thus I propose to arrange it--we will go up to the top of thehill where we rested to-day, and lodge there; our beds of leaves shallbe all in a circle, and Johnny's shall be in the middle; and then hewon't feel lonesome or afraid, for all the uncanny noises of the windand the trees; knowing that he has good friends and true all around him, and particularly one stout John Browne, who is worth all the resttogether, being a fair match for any thing in this part of theSouth-Seas!" and by way of raising Johnny's spirits, and inspiring himwith the greater confidence in the prowess of his protector, heflourished his cutlass, and went scientifically through the broad-swordexercise, slashing and carving away at his imaginary antagonist, with afierceness and vigour wonderful to behold, having lopped off anindefinite quantity of airy heads and limbs, be finished, by recitingwith a bold and warlike air--

 "Scots wha hae wi' Wallace bled! Scots wham Bruce has aften led!" etcetera. 

This demonstration seemed to produce the desired effect and Johnny soonbecame reassured, and quite reconciled to "camping out" in the woods. 

The evening was so fine, and the gentle breeze setting in from the oceanwas so cool and grateful, after the excessive heat of the day, that wecontinued for some time loitering along the shore. The sea was highlyphosphorescent; that is, during the earlier part of the evening, andbefore the mist or haze before spoken of cleared up. The tiny wavelets, as they rippled upon the beach in rapid succession, sparkled withphosphoric fire, and out in the lagoon, wherever a coral patch rose tothe surface, or the water was disturbed by any floating object, it gaveforth a clear and brilliant light, and was studded by myriads of fierydots and spangles. 

At length Johnny began to complain of weariness, and we scaled theterraced hill, and gathering a large quantity of clean and well-driedleaves, arranged our beds as Browne had suggested, beneath the group ofnoble trees where we had taken our siesta at noon. 

The novelty of our situation, long proved with me an effectual antidoteto fatigue and drowsiness, and I lay, looking up at the moon glimmeringthrough the foliage of the trees, an hour after the rest seemed to beasleep. 

Just as I was at last sinking into unconsciousness, Johnny, sitting upamong the leaves in which he was half buried, inquired softly, "Max, areyou awake!" I spoke to him, to let him know that he was not alone. "Ican't get asleep, " said he, "every thing looks so beautiful and sostrange. It seems to me I never saw the moon and the stars so big andso bright. "

"You must keep your eyes shut, and not look at the moon, if you want toget asleep. "

"But the trees keep rustling so; just as if they were whispering softlyto one another; and then the sound of the waves on the reef is so sadand mournful, that it sets me to thinking all sorts of strange things. I wonder whether there are any wild animals on the island!" I assuredhim that it was quite improbable, and that no dangerous animals of anykind were ever found on the islands of the Pacific. This, however, didnot seem to satisfy him entirely, and I began to suspect that his mindwas running on the jackalls, tiger-cats, and hyenas of the Swiss FamilyRobinson. A question or two which he presently asked, showed that I hadguessed correctly, and I hastened to meet the difficulty, by remindinghim that "their island, (if indeed it was an island at all, and not apart of the mainland), was situated near the coast of New Holland, fromwhich animals might pass over to it by swimming. "

"Why, I thought, " said Johnny, "that there were no wild animals in NewHolland, except kangaroos and opossums: my book of beasts, birds, andfishes, says so. "

This was a fact in Natural History which I was not prepared to gainsay;especially when backed by so redoubtable an authority as "the book ofbeasts, birds, and fishes. " For a moment I was taken all aback; butbeing loathe to give up my little companion a prey to imaginaryjackalls, tiger-cats, and hyenas, I rallied again, resolved upon onemore desperate effort for his deliverance. 

"Well, " said I, "the fact is, we don't know exactly where the SwissFamily Robinson's island really was--it is altogether uncertain. It mayhave been near Java, or Ceylon, or the coast of India, in which case, all those Asiatic beasts could easily have got there--that is, if thetwo places were close enough together. Now we know that we aresomewhere in the middle of the Pacific, a vast distance from anycontinent, or any of the great Indian islands, so that large animalshere are out of the question, unless they have taken a swim of athousand miles or so. "

This seemed to be pretty decisive; and I think it settled the jackalls, tiger-cats, and hyenas, effectually, for Johnny said no more on thesubject, except to remark, that, even if they _could_ swim thatdistance, they would stand a bad chance with the sharks and othersea-monsters; to which I added, as a final clincher, that in any eventthey would be sure to starve on the voyage, unless they should bring alarge supply of provisions along. "Well, " said he, after a minute'ssilence, "I'm not afraid of anything; but somehow or other I feel verywide awake to-night, and not in the least sleepy. "

"Shut your eyes, " said I, "and think of a great wheel, whirling roundand round, with a regular and even motion, and never stopping, until youhave counted it go round a hundred times. "

Johnny laughed softly to himself, as though pleased with this device, and was quite still for a minute or two; then he spoke again. 

"It has gone round a hundred times, but towards the end it got a-goingdreadfully fast; it _would_ go fast in spite of all I could do. "

"Never mind the wheel, then, " said I, "but think of the huge lazy swellsin a calm, rising and falling, rising and falling, as they did when welay rocking in the boat, all those long days and nights, out on thesea. "

"Well, I'll try--but I don't believe it will be of any use. "

"Don't look at the moon, and don't speak to me again--unless forsomething very particular--and now good night. "

"Good night!" and he nestled down among his leaves again. In a very fewminutes the deep and regular breathing of the little patient, proved theefficacy of my sleeping prescription, and announced that his troublesfor that night were over. 

CHAPTER SIXTEEN. 

DOMESTIC EMBARRASSMENTS. 

A DESERT ISLAND BREAKFAST--PERSUASIVE REASONING--ROMANCE AND REALITY--THE PRINCE AND PRINCESS. 

 "Now my co-mates, and brothers in exile, Hath not long custom made this life more sweet Than that of painted pomp? Are not these woods More free from peril than the envious court? Here feel we but the penalty of Adam, The seasons' difference; as the icy fang And churlish chiding of the winter's wind. "

The next morning "the Islanders, " or some of them, at least, werestirring early; and the first thing that attracted my attention, onopening my eyes, was a busy group, consisting of Max, Eiulo, and Johnny, gathered round a fire at a little distance, and engaged in someapparently very interesting operation. A savoury smell at the same timesaluted my olfactory organs, and on approaching the scene of action, toinvestigate the matter more closely, I found my finny prize of thepreceding evening undergoing a somewhat primitive style of cookery, ofwhich Max appeared to be the chief director and superintendent. Anumber of large oysters were also roasting in the embers; and from theselast proceeded the grateful and appetising odour referred to. 

"Good morning!" cried Max; "you see we have breakfast nearly ready; anda breakfast, too, that will be a positive luxury, after so long a courseof cocoa-nut diet; how Browne will exult at the sight of it; how hiseyes will open--to say nothing of his mouth! And don't we deserve avote of thanks for our early labours for the general good?"

Morton and Browne at this moment emerged from their respective heaps ofleaves, and, after rather more than the usual amount of yawning andstretching of limbs, came towards the fire. 

"Fee, faw, fo, fum!" cried Morton, snuffing the agreeable smell of thecookery in progress, "I trust we're not too late for breakfast, and thatthere is something more than the savour of good victuals left. "

"You are in good time, " said Johnny, bustling about the fire with an airof official dignity, "the first bell hasn't rung yet. "

"But why has Shakespeare such a long face?" said Max; "has camping outcaused a reminiscence of rheumatism!"

"Bad dreams, horrible dreams!" answered Browne, shaking his headsolemnly, "which came of lying staring at the moon last night, until Ifell asleep:"--then throwing himself into an attitude, he commenceddeclaiming with a tragic air--

 "`O, I have passed a miserable night, So full of fearful dreams, of ugly sights, That as I am a Christian, faithful man, I would not pass another such a night Though 'twere to buy a world of happy days, So full of dismal terror was the time. '"

"Bravo!" cried Max, applauding furiously, "I like to see that; it's whatI call coming out strong under discouraging circumstances. Here are we, six forlorn castaways, on a desert island, somewhere, (no one knowswhere), in the Pacific Ocean; and, instead of moping, and sulking, andbemoaning our hard fate, we wake up of a fine morning, quite bright andcheerful, and one of the six, (or seven, more correctly speaking), goesto work spouting Shakespeare, carrying us back to old times, and makingus feel, (as Morton would say), like `happy schoolboys again. '"

"What's all this?" cried Arthur, coming forward with a puzzled air, "what is Max making a speech about? has he taken the stump as acandidate for the presidency of the island?"

"He needn't do that, " said Browne, "we're not going to have anypresidents, or other republican trumpery here; I have formally takenpossession of the island in the name of Victoria; and it is therefore acolony of Great Britain; I shall apply, at the first convenientopportunity, for letters patent, making me colonial governor. "

"Tory, monarchist!" cried Max, "recant at once, or you sha'n't taste amouthful of my breakfast. "

"Do you think I'll sell my loyalty for a mess of pottage! No, I'm for awell-regulated monarchy: hurrah for Victoria!"

"Down with the Britisher!" cried Johnny, entering into the spirit of thescene, and tugging at Browne's coat-tails; "make him hurrah for thestars and stripes, or else don't give him any of our oysters!"

"You're surely not going back to the principles of the dark ages--youwon't attack the right of private judgement, and persecute for opinion'ssake. "

"The right of private judgment, indeed!" answered Max, with greatcontempt. "I hold that no person can have a right, on any pretencewhatever, to entertain erroneous opinions on important subjects, affecting the welfare of mankind. If a man does entertain suchopinions, it is the duty of those who know better to convince him of theerror by the most effectual arguments at their command. It is, therefore, my duty to open your eyes to the blessings of liberalinstitutions. I have here, (pointing towards the incipient breakfast), the most powerful means to assist and quicken your perception of thetruth. Shall I not use those means?"

"The line of argument which you indicate is exceedingly forcible, (howdelightfully those oysters smell!) I really think I begin to perceivesome of the advantages of republicanism already. "

"With the right of private judgment, properly understood, " resumed Max, "I should be reluctant to interfere. You will, I presume, enjoy theexercise of so precious a privilege, even with a cocoa-nut breakfast, which you can probably obtain, by requesting Prince Eiulo to scale oneof yonder tufted trees. "

"How clear the matter becomes with a little reflection, " observed Browne"(this camping out in the open air gives one a famous appetite). Infact your reasoning is almost irresistible, (that fish looksparticularly nice), and really I begin to think I can safely professmyself a good republican--until after breakfast at any rate. "

Max's culinary operations being at last completed, Johnny placed a hugeshell to his lips, and sounded a long blast by way of announcement thatbreakfast was ready. The fish was served up in a fresh palm-leaf, andJohnny declared with much complacency, that not all the crockery-storesin New York, could furnish a platter of such royal dimensions. Theleaves of the hibiscus, served admirably for plates; for knives andforks, we used the strong stalks, or central fibres, of cocoa-nutleaflet; which, with fingers in reserve for an emergency, answered atleast as well as the chopsticks of the Chinese. Upon the whole, itcannot be denied that our table-service, simple as it was, has itsadvantages: it involved no necessity for any washing of dishes, noanxiety on the score of broken crockery, and we could indulge in theextravagance of a new dinner set every day, or even at every meal, forthat matter, if so disposed. 

The fish proved most excellent, resembling the striped bass in flavourand appearance: as to the oysters, they were unanimously voted equal toShrewsburys. 

"Ah!" sighed Max, "if we had now but a cup of coffee and a hot roll, those inestimable blessings of civilisation, we could almost forget thatwe are on a desert island. "

"Wait until the bread-fruit ripens, " said Arthur, "and we shall have atolerably fair substitute for your `hot rolls. ' Eiulo will show us themost approved mode of preparing it, and we shall find it nearly equal tothe wheaten loaf. "

"All that Max seems to think about, is the eating, " said Browne, swallowing the last remaining oyster, "but I begin to feel troubledabout another matter: see, I am getting fairly out at the elbows, andneither `coffee and rolls, ' nor roast-beef and plum-pudding inindefinite quantities, would afford me any satisfaction, compared to thepossession of a supply of clothing, or even a few changes of linen--infact, comrades, what are we to do? There is danger that we shall allbecome savages: I begin to feel a loss of self-respect already. "

"We shall have to go into the manufacturing business, I suppose, " saidArthur. "I have often watched the whole process of making tappa, ornative cloth, from the bark of the paper-mulberry; it is quite simple, and I have no doubt we can succeed in it; I have talked with Eiulo onthe subject and find that he understands the process thoroughly. "

"But are there any paper-mulberries on the island!" inquired Morton. 

"I have not seen any, " answered Arthur. "If there are none, the bark ofthe bread-fruit tree will answer nearly as well: the cloth made from itis as strong and durable, though not so fine. "

"For the present, and before we go into home manufactures, " said Max, "Iadvise Shakespeare, in order to avoid the loss of his remainingself-respect in consequence of wearing foul linen, to betake himself tothe beach, wash his garments, and take a bath until they dry in the sun, which is the course I intend to pursue myself. "

"And what are we going to do for shoes, I wonder!" said Johnny, "mineare badly cracked and torn, and nearly worn out: we shall all have to gobarefoot!" and he looked aghast at the thought. 

"We must kill a shark by-and-bye, " said Arthur, "when we have nothingmore pressing to do; and we can make leggins, or moccasins, from theskin. "

"How these things kill the romance and poetry of desert island life!"said Max, "there's no romance about being out at the elbows, or beingobliged to wear dirty linen--"

"Or in doing one's own washing in salt-water, and sitting naked whileone's clothes are drying, " interposed Browne, pathetically. 

"Or in having your toes poke out at the end of your boots, " addedMorton, advancing his right foot in illustration. 

"No! these are all stern realities, " said Max, "cases not provided forin the story-books; how is it, Johnny, are there any precedents going toshow how desert islanders do their washing and mending?"

"I think they generally saved heaps of clothes from the wreck, " answeredJohnny, gravely. "Robinson Crusoe brought off several chests, containing ever so many sailors' clothes of all sorts; whether therewere any shoes or not, I don't remember: the Swiss family Robinson alsoobtained an abundance of such things from the wreck of their ship beforeit sunk; Philip Quarll made garments for himself from the skins ofanimals. "

"But what are we to do? we havn't any wreck from which to supplyourselves with chests of clothing, with arms and ammunition, and storesof ship-biscuit and salt provisions. We're worse off it seems, than anyof our predecessors. And since we are not supplied with the requisitecapital and stock-in-trade for desert islanders, it is reasonable toinfer that we are not destined to a Robinson Crusoe life, so that we mayconfidently expect to be taken off by some ship, in a short time. "

As we were finishing our breakfast, a couple of tiny, fairy-like tern, came flying round us. They were very tame, and hovered smoothly overour heads, at the distance of sometimes but a few feet. Their plumagewas snowy-white, and as they glided quietly around, peering curiouslyinto our faces, you could almost fancy that there was the gleam ofintelligence in their large eyes. 

"O, what beautiful little birds!" cried Johnny, in great delight: "Iwish I had some crumbs of bread for them. "

"Who knows, Johnny, " suggested Max, "but these strange little birds, asthey seem to be, are no birds, after all, but an unfortunate prince andprincess, who having incurred the resentment of some potent enchanter, have been transformed by his magical arts into their present shape, andbanished to this desert island; and have now come to us for sympathy andassistance--see what a mournful expression there is in their mild darkeyes!" Johnny was pleased with the conceit, and the little tern werealways afterwards known as the prince and princess. They frequentlycame hovering around us in the most friendly and fearless manner, whenwe were in that part of the island. 

CHAPTER SEVENTEEN. 

THE PROGRESS OF DISCOVERY. 

A VOICE IN THE WOODS--VIVE NAPOLEON!--CALCULATING THE LONGITUDE--THE"WILD FRENCHMAN'S" HAT. 

 _Stephano_. Hark! what sound is that? _Caliban_. Art thou afeard, master? _Stephano_. No, monster, not I. _Caliban_. Be not afeard: the isle is full of noises. 

Our failure to discover fresh water, or any indications of it, duringyesterday's expedition, increased the anxiety which we felt on thesubject and we determined to devote the day to a continuation of thesearch. 

The base of Castle-Hill was skirted on the left and divided from theneighbouring forest by a deep gully, that had much the appearance of adried-up water-course, and was probably a channel by which, in the rainyseason, the water from the higher ground was conveyed to the sea. Fromthe hill we could trace the course of the ravine, until it struck thebeach, near the point where the small grove, before spoken of, seemed tospring up out of the lagoon. Our last evening's ramble along the shorehad extended nearly to this spot and to avoid going over the same grounda second time, we struck into the ravine, and followed its course as itdescended towards the beach. 

Johnny every now and then, without any apparent object, unless to evincehis entire superiority to any feeling of timidity, separated himselffrom the rest and disappeared for a time in the forest, generallyreturning with a specimen of some new plant or flower, or an account ofsome strange bird, or curious tree, which he had seen. From one ofthese adventurous excursions, he came rushing back; closely followed byEiulo, both looking a good deal frightened, and, as soon as he hadrecovered breath sufficiently to be able to speak, he earnestly affirmedthat he had heard a man call out to him in the wood. His statement wasstrange enough; he had found a twining plant, with a flower like amorning glory, and called loudly for Eiulo, who was a little way off, tocome and see if it was the patara vine. The root of this plant is avaluable and nutritious esculent, and Arthur had described the leaf andflower to us, in order that we might recognise it if met with. Immediately a harsh voice issued from a neighbouring thicket, utteringsome words which he did not distinctly understand, but they were inFrench, and were something about Napoleon. 

"In French!--and about Napoleon!" cried Arthur, in amazement. "Are youquite sure, Johnny, that you heard any words at all;--any thing morethan a strange noise of some kind?"

But Johnny was positive;--he had heard the "Napoleon, " as plainly as heever heard any thing. There were only a few words--not more than two orthree, but they were spoken very distinctly, and quite loud, as if theperson were cheering; he could not be mistaken. 

"Only two or three words, " pursued Arthur, "would you know them again ifyou should hear them repeated?"

"Yes, I think I should. "

"Was it `Vive Napoleon!' that you heard?"

"Those are the very words!" cried Johnny; "they were spoken as plainlyas you speak them, but in a rougher voice. "

"Did you see any thing--did you look towards the thicket!"

"I saw something stir, but could not tell what it was. The voice washarsh and angry, and I was frightened, and ran away as fast as I could. I thought perhaps it was a wild man--some one who had been shipwreckedhere many years ago, and lived alone in the woods until he had grownwild or mad. "

Johnny was so positive in this singular story, that for a moment wehardly knew what to think of it. Eiulo too had heard the voice--thesame harsh voice that Johnny described as issuing from the thicket. Butthe notion of any person amusing himself by shouting "Vive Napoleon!" inthe forests of a solitary island in the Pacific, seemed so preposterous, that we could not help coming to the conclusion, that some sudden noisein the wood had seemed to Johnny's excited imagination like a humanvoice--though why he should fancy that it uttered those particularwords--the words of a strange language, was a puzzle which we could notsolve. We, however, turned into the forest, and Johnny pointed out thespot where he was standing when he heard the voice. There were thevines, with flowers like morning-glories; and there was the thicketwhence, as he alleged, the sound had proceeded. We shouted aloudseveral times, but there was no response, except from a large bird thatrose heavily into the air, uttering a discordant scream; and we weresatisfied that it was this, or some similar sound, that had startledJohnny; in which conviction we dismissed the matter from our minds. 

The flowering vine proved to be the patara, which Arthur had been soanxious to discover, and on digging it up, two roots, resembling largepotatoes, were found attached to the stalk. Quite a number of theseplants were scattered about the neighbourhood; enough, as Arthur said, to make a tolerable potato patch. 

All this time Max was missing, having been some little distance inadvance of the rest, when Johnny had raised his strange alarm. When wegot back into the ravine, he was not in sight, but we had hardly resumedour progress towards the shore, when we heard him calling out that hehad found water. At this announcement, our orderly march broke at onceinto a hasty scramble. Browne alone maintained his dignity, and came onat his usual elephantine pace, probably suspecting that the pretendeddiscovery was a hoax. Morton and I raced along the hollow, "neck andneck, " till we suddenly reached a point where there was an abruptdescent to the level of the shore. We were under too much headway to beable to stop, and jumping together down the steep bank, we narrowlymissed alighting upon Max, as he lay extended on the ground, scooping upwater with his hand, from the basin of a small pool. I came down closebeside him, while Morton, sprang fairly over his head, and alighted witha great splash in the centre of the pool. I had barely time to roll outof the way, when the others, with the exception of Browne, came tumblingin their turn over the bank, which took them as much by surprise as ithad us. Morton's lamentable figure, as he stood motionless in the midstof the pool, drenched with water, and with a great patch of black mudplastered over one eye, together with Max's look of consternation at hisown narrow escape, were irresistibly ludicrous, and provoked a laugh, inwhich, after a moment, they both heartily joined. 

"Very obliging of you, Morton, " said Max, recovering hisself-possession, "I wanted to see how deep it was, and you are a goodenough measuring-stick; just stand still a minute, if you please. "

"You have reason to feel obliged to me, " answered Morton, extricatinghimself from the mud, "it was on your account solely that I got intothis pickle. I had to choose between breaking your neck, as you layright in my way, or jumping into this hole, and not having much time todeliberate, it isn't surprising if I came to a foolish conclusion. "

"It would be less unfeeling, " replied Max, "as well as more strictlyaccording to the facts of the case, to say a hasty conclusion, whichmight be understood literally, and would then be literally correct. "

The water, which we found to be good, though slightly brackish, wascontained in a narrow pit situated in the centre of a circular hollow, or basin. It was not more than half full, but its sides showed a freshand distinct water-mark, more than a foot above the present level. Atthe edge of the basin, a solitary palm shot upward its straight shaft, to the height of nearly a hundred feet; the long, fringed leavesdrooping from the top, like a bunch of gigantic ostrich plumes, andovershadowing the well. It seemed difficult to account for this supplyof fresh water in so unpromising a spot, and so near the sea-shore. Iwas at first inclined to think it nothing more than a reservoir ofstanding water, left by the last rains, which had filled not only thepit, but also the surrounding basin. The former being deep and narrow, evaporation would be very gradual, which might, I supposed, account forthe small quantity still remaining. 

"That can hardly be, " said Arthur, when I suggested this explanation, "the spot is wholly unsheltered from the sun, except at noon, by thisscreen of palm-leaves, and if the entire hollow were filled with waterthis morning, there would not be a drop of moisture left in three days, unless the supply were renewed. Besides, the water is too fresh andsweet to have stood since the last rains. "

"I should judge, " said Morton, "that this spot is but little above thelevel of the lagoon, and if the bottom of the well here, is below thatlevel at ebb tide, this supply of fresh water can be easily accountedfor. "

"The rise and fall of the tide here, does not seem to be more thaneighteen inches, or two feet, " said Max, "and as to the depth of the pitor well, as you call it, you ought to be able to speak with confidence, having so recently been to the bottom of it. "

"There are wells on the low islands of the West Indies, " said Morton, "which communicate with the sea, and rise and fall with the tide, thesea-water penetrating through the sand, and being distilled in itspassage: and I think this is one of the same kind. Here is a recentwater-mark, more than a foot above the present level. If I am right, weshall find that the tide is now low. "

Arthur thrust a stick into the side of the well to mark the height ofthe water, while Johnny rushed furiously down to the beach, and in amoment came posting back with the announcement that the tide _was_ low. 

"Very well, so far, " said Arthur, "it only remains to be seen, whether, when the tide has risen, there will be any corresponding rise here. "

"And, meantime, " suggested Browne, "let us refresh ourselves with abath, before the sun gets higher; and we can also take the opportunityto give our under garments the benefit of an ablution, as Max hasproposed. "

No one can fully appreciate the luxury of sea-bathing who has notenjoyed it within the tropics. 

The calm, transparent water, with the firm white beach and bottom, looked so deliciously cool and inviting, that the suggestion was adoptedas soon as made; and the expedition with which the preliminaries weregot through with, reminded me of those eager races to "the pond, " on theletting out of the village school at home, of a hot summer afternoon, inwhich several of our present company had often been competitors for thehonour of being "the first one in. " Arthur warned us to beware ofsharks, and to keep a vigilant look-out for "back fins, " and our dreadof those prowling and rapacious monsters, was a great drawback to theenjoyment of our bath. In all the feats and dexterities of theswimmer's art, Eiulo far outdid the rest of us, moving through the waterwith the ease, rapidity, and gracefulness of a fish. After one or twotrials with him, in swimming under water, and diving for shells, evenMax yielded the palm, declaring that he was ready to match himselfagainst any land animal, but should for the future decline entering intoa contest of that kind with amphibious creatures. 

Eiulo thought that this swimming in smooth water was but indifferentsport and began to talk to Arthur with great animation, in his nativetongue, about the pleasures of "faahee, " or surf-bathing, and theexquisite fun of dodging the "manos, " or sharks, among the rollers. Presently he struck out into the lagoon, and before we could guess hisintention, he swam over to the reef, and, picking his way across it, plunged fearlessly among the breakers on the outside. He stayed, however, but a short time, and came back saying, that the "manos" werealtogether too thick out there, and that a huge blue one, had come nearseizing him in the surf, before he could catch a roller so as to landsafely upon the reef. When blamed by Arthur for his rashness, helaughed, and promised that he would not incur the risk again. From hisfrightened looks when he got back, I guessed that he had not found"dodging the mano" such exquisite fun as he had anticipated. 

Max presently desisted from swimming, in order, as he said, to "do hiswashing, " consoling himself for the hardship of being obliged to dolaundress' work, with the reflection that the necessity for such a taskwould soon cease, as our clothes being in constant use, without thebenefit of a change, could not last long. Browne and I followed thisexample, and having spread our garments in the sun to dry, resumed ouraquatic sports in the meantime. Arthur dressed himself and accompaniedby Eiulo, left us, saying that he would rejoin us in an hour at thehill. The two proceeded a short distance along the shore to the right, and then turned into the forest to search, as we supposed, for plants, or roots, capable of being turned to useful account. 

By the time our clothes were sufficiently dry to be put on, the tide hadrisen considerably, and on repairing to the well, we found the waterseveral inches above Arthur's mark, thus confirming Morton's theory inregard to it. Though we should have been better pleased to havediscovered a spring, yet there was no reason to doubt that here was anample and permanent supply of fresh water. 

As it was now getting towards noon, and the day was excessively hot, wereturned to Castle-Hill, to enjoy the grateful shade of its cool, darkgroves, and the breeze which was sure to play about its summit, if airwas stirring any where. Max sought out a leafy bower of ferns andcreepers, near the foot of the great candle-nut tree, where he stretchedhimself out and went to sleep. Johnny got his bow and arrows, and beganto practise archery, by shooting at the large and gaudy insects hoveringaround the blossoms of the vines, and when, probably by accident, hecarried away the wing of one of them at the distance of some six orseven yards, he boasted loudly of the exploit, and intimated that incase of a brush with any cannibals, his bow might be relied on to dosome execution. Getting tired at length of his crusade against thebutterflies, he expressed a wish to try his skill upon some larger game, but as nothing in the shape of a jackall or tiger-cat was obligingenough to make its appearance, he put aside his weapons with a sigh, andlying down near Max, was soon asleep. There was a drowsy influence inthe profound quiet, and subdued light of the spot, to which I shouldsoon have yielded but for Browne, who began to talk of Scottish scenesand legends, with sufficient interest to keep Morton and myself awake. It seemed strange enough, to lie there in that tropical forest, listening to an enthusiastic description of the rugged sublimity of theTrossachs, the romantic beauty of Loch Vennacher, Loch Katrine, and LochAchray, or the lovely vale of Kelso, bosomed in green woods, with itsplacid streams, smooth lawns, and hazel-fringed dells. 

About noon, Arthur and Eiulo made their appearance, emerging from thegrove to the south-east of the hill, laden with roots, plants, strips ofbark, etcetera. They had been looking for the auti, or paper-mulberry, but without success. Arthur had discovered a large and beautifulspecies of sweet-scented fern, with a tuberous root shaped like asweet-potato, which he said was baked and eaten by the SocietyIslanders: he brought with him several entire specimens, root and all. The leaves were fragrant and elegantly shaped, and the roots were of amottled brown and yellow. Eiulo carried in his hand an unripebread-fruit--a splendid pea-green globe, nearly as big as his head. They had discovered a noble grove of this most valuable tree, at nogreat distance from the hill, but the fruit was not yet perfectly ripe. Johnny, who had awaked at the return of the absentees, was greatlydelighted at these discoveries, and began to lament that he had notaccompanied Arthur. He inquired very particularly as to the directionof the bread-fruit grove, as if cherishing the design of setting out atonce to visit it; but Browne letting some thing drop about the voice inthe woods, Johnny changed the subject, and saying that it must be nearlydinner-time, proposed to make a fire, and bake the fern roots, so as totest their quality. Upon hearing this, Max, whose slumbers had alsobeen disturbed, raised his head for a moment and exclaimed so vehementlyagainst the very mention of a fire, when we were already dissolving withheat, that nothing further was said about it. 

"And now, " said Arthur, after having given a full account of hisdiscoveries, and answered all Johnny's questions, "I believe it is justnoon, and while I think of it, I will try to ascertain our longitude. "

"Ascertain our longitude!" exclaimed Browne, "pray, how do you proposeto do that without instruments?"

"I know the longitude of the Kingsmill islands, " answered Arthur, "andif I can find our distance east or west of them, of course, I have thelongitude of this island. "

"But there's the difficulty; how can you ascertain even whether we areto the east, or to the west of them?"

"In the first place, then, I have Kingsmill island time; my watch waslast set, one day while we were there, just after Mr Frazer had takenan observation. "

"Do you mean to say, " inquired I with some interest, "that you haveregularly wound up your watch every day since then, without onceforgetting or neglecting it during all that has since occurred?"

"I did regularly, every night before sleeping; and during all the timethat we were at sea in the boat, hardly a day passed that I did not notedown some memoranda in my pocket-book. "

"That now, is positively diabolical!" exclaimed Max, from his covertamong the creepers, where he was completely invisible, except his heels, which were kicking in the air; "I wouldn't have believed, Arthur, thatyou were such a methodical, cold-blooded creature! I suppose now, thatif I had tumbled overboard during that hideous time, and been gulpeddown by a shark, or if Shakespeare had starved to death, you would havemade a regular memorandum of the event, in business-like style, andwound up your watch as usual. I think I see the entry in yourpocket-book, thus: `1839, June 3rd--Mem. Max Adeler fell overboard thisday, and was devoured by a shark--an amiable and interesting youth, though too much given to levity, and not prepared, I fear, for sounexpected a summons. June 5th--Mem. My worthy and estimable friend, John Browne, late of Glasgow, Scotland, died this day, from lack ofnecessary food. Threw him overboard. What startling monitions of theuncertainty of life!'"

"Peace, Kaiser Maximilien, peace!" cried Browne, "and let the Professorproceed to fix our longitude. "

"The first thing, " resumed Arthur, "is to plant a straight stick uprightin the ground; when it casts no shadow east or west it is twelve o'clock_here_. My watch will then show what time it is at the Kingsmills: ifit shows an earlier hour there, we must be east of them; if a laterhour, then we are west of them. "

"I think I understand that, " said Johnny; "the next thing is to tell howfar east or west we are. "

"That is quite easy. There are, you know, three hundred and sixtydegrees of longitude: the sun passes through them all--that is, roundthe globe in twenty-four hours. Then, of course, in one hour, it passesthrough fifteen degrees, and through one degree in four minutes; so thatfor every four minutes' difference of time, there will be a differenceof longitude of one degree--that is, near the equator, about seventymiles. "

"It must be very near noon now, " said Johnny, running out into a patchof sunshine, where a small opening in the grove let in the light, "see!I have hardly any shadow at all. "

Arthur planted a stick in the ground, and as soon as the shadow markedthe hour of noon, looked at his watch, by which it was eighteen minutesafter twelve. 

"It would seem from this, " said he, "that we are four degrees and ahalf, or over three hundred miles, west of the Kingsmills: it alsoappears that we are very near the line, but a little south of it, forthe shadow inclines a little southward. "

"It is all nonsense, " cried Max, sitting up in the grass, "to pretend toascertain where we are, in any such way as this. If your watch, (whichyou know is a miserable time-keeper), has lost or gained but twentyminutes since we left the Kingsmills, which is now nearly two months, then what becomes of your learned calculations about the difference oftime, and of the longitude, and all that?"

Arthur laughed, and admitted that this grave impeachment of thecharacter of his chronometer, was not entirely without foundation, andthat in consequence, the strict accuracy of the results arrived at, could not be relied on. 

"The only thing that we can be at all certain about in regard to ourposition, " said Max, "is, that we are south of the line. "

"How can that be?" inquired Browne, "the Pole-star is visible from here, or, at any rate, we saw it on the second or third night we were at seain the boat. "

"A part of the Great Bear can be seen, " answered Arthur, "but not thenorth star, I think. I looked for it last night, and though I could seeall the stars of the Dipper, the pointers were near the horizon, and thePole-star below it. But even if visible, it would be no evidence thatwe are north of the equator, for I believe it can be seen from thefourth or fifth degree of south latitude. "

"See now, " said Browne, "what a pretty neighbourhood you are getting usinto, with your wise calculations! If we are south of the line, and farwest of the Kingsmills, we must be somewhere near the Bidera Sea, andthe Mendana Archipelago, about which the young sailor Roby, who wasalways boasting of having sailed with the famous Captain Morell, used totell us such wonderful stories. "

"It is good ground, " replied Arthur, "for one who wants to exercise atraveller's privilege, and recount marvels and prodigies, without fearof contradiction. Those seas are full of large islands, with countlessnumbers of smaller ones, and remain to this day almost unexplored. Infact, little more is now ascertained in regard to them, than was knowntwo hundred and fifty years ago, soon after their discovery by theSpanish navigator Mendana; so that a man who pretends, as Roby does, tohave gone over the ground himself, may tell pretty much what stories hepleases, without danger of any one being able to convict him ofinaccuracy. "

"What!" exclaimed Johnny, opening his eyes to their utmost extent, "doyou suppose we are near those islands Jack Roby tells about, where thenatives chew betel and lime out of a carbo-gourd, and sacrifice men totheir idols, and tear out and devour the hearts of their enemies?"

"And where King Rogerogee lived, " added Max, "(you remember him Johnny), the giant seven feet and a half high, who wore a paradise plume on hishead, and a girdle of the claws and beaks of birds around his waist?Why, this may be the very island of Podee over which he reigned, and weought not to be greatly surprised to see him look in upon us at anymoment, with his paradise plume waving among the tops of the trees, andhis spear, eighteen feet long, in his hand. "

"Don't let Rogerogee disturb your dreams, Johnny, " said Arthur, "ifthere is any such place as the island of Podee, which I very much doubt, it is, according to Roby's own account, but a few leagues to the east ofPapua, and some twelve or thirteen hundred miles at least, west of us. "

Max now got up, and after stretching himself, and giving three or fourgreat yawns, came towards the spot where the rest of us were sitting;but after taking a few steps, he suddenly stopped, uttering anexclamation of surprise, and looking down at something in the grass athis feet. He then kicked a dark object out of a tall bunch of fern, towards us. It was an old beaver hat crushed flat, and covered withmildew and dirt. Robinson Crusoe was not more startled by the footprintin the sand, than were we at the sight of this unequivocal trace ofcivilised man. Arthur picked it up, and restoring it partially to itsproper shape, examined the inside. On the lining of the crown appearedin gilt letters--

PIERRE BAUDIN, CHAPELIER, RUE RICHELIEU, NUMERO 20. 

A PARIS. 

"Here, then, " said Max, "is an end of the notion that we are the firstinhabitants of this island; it is clear that others have been, if theyare not now upon it. Perhaps, Johnny, this is the hat of the man youheard talking French in the woods this morning. "

"At any rate, " said, Arthur, after a moment of thoughtful silence, "thismust be the place where the Frenchman who perished in the water-spoutand his companions, were cast away, and from which they afterwardsreached Eiulo's island in a small boat. The well yonder is probablytheir work, and we may perhaps find other evidences of their stay here, when we come to explore the island more thoroughly. "

CHAPTER EIGHTEEN. 

ABOUT TEWA. 

A DULL CHAPTER, BUT NECESSARY--WAKATTA AND ATOLLO--A GENTLE HINT--MAX ASAN ARCHITECT. 

 "In the forest hollow roaring, Hark! I hear a deepening sound, Clouds rise thick with heavy lowering, See! the horizon blackens round. "

It must not be inferred from the occasional bursts of holiday humour, inwhich we indulged, that we had become reconciled to our exile, and werenow ready to subside into a state of indolent contentment satisfied withsecurity from present danger, and the abundant means of subsistencewhich we had discovered. 

Not even a tropical paradise, with its warm, glowing sky and balmyatmosphere, its "ambrosial fruits and amaranthine flowers, " could charmus into oblivion of home, and those who made it dear; or diminish thebitterness of the thought of being cut off for ever from humanintercourse, and of having all our plans of life deranged andfrustrated. Though we did not brood continually over our unfortunatesituation, we were far from being insensible to it. The loveliestisland that ever reposed in undiscovered beauty, upon the bosom of the"blue summer ocean, " though rich in all things necessary to supply everymaterial want, must still have seemed to us but as a gilded andluxurious prison, from which we should never cease to sigh for anescape. 

Arthur's conclusion, mentioned at the end of the last chapter, seemed initself so probable, and was confirmed by so many circumstances, that itwas readily adopted by us all; and believing that the party, of whosepresence at one time upon the island the hat was an evidence, had leftit years ago, the occurrence no longer appeared to possess anyimportance, and we dismissed it altogether from our thoughts. 

Eiulo, when questioned on the subject of the white men living among hisown people, repeated substantially his former statement, that they camefrom an island lying south of his father's, and distant from it lessthan a day's sail. It seemed, also, that before the arrival of thewhites, an island lying in the direction from which they had come, hadbeen known to some, at least, of the natives, and visited by them. Inthe course of the conversations which he had with Arthur, at varioustimes, about his father's people and their affairs, Eiulo had oftenspoken of an old warrior, Wakatta by name, famous for his courage andgreat personal strength, of which he related many remarkable instances. Through two generations he had been the most devoted and valued friendof the family of his chief; and upon his wisdom, sagacity, and prowess, Eiulo's father and grandfather had relied in many an emergency, andseldom in vain. Formerly, the three islands were independent of eachother, and were ruled by separate chiefs, who sometimes engaged insanguinary wars among themselves, in most of which Wakatta had played aprominent part. 

A great many moons ago, as Eiulo expressed it, the chiefs of the twosmaller islands had united their forces against his grandfather, who wasthen chief of Tewa, the third and largest. To this enterprise they hadbeen incited by Atollo, an uncle of Eiulo, and younger brother of thepresent chief, his father. This man was possessed of great ability, andhis reputation as a warrior was second only to that of Wakatta, who wasmany years his senior, so that among those of his own age he wasconsidered without an equal. But, though eminent for talent andcourage, he seemed to be entirely destitute of principle or feeling; andimpelled, as was supposed, by a spirit of unscrupulous ambition, (for noother motive could be assigned), this unnatural son plotted against thelives of his own father and elder brother. His designs beingdiscovered, and fully exposed, he fled to one of the neighbouringislands, and sought the protection of its chief, his father's mostformidable and inveterate enemy. Afterwards, by his address and energy, he succeeded in bringing about a league between the chiefs of the twosmaller islands, for the purpose of an attack against Tewa, by theircombined forces. The enterprise was planned with the greatest secrecy, and executed with equal skill and daring. At midnight, the allies setsail, in a fleet of war canoes, and two hours before dawn they haddisembarked at Tewa, marched to the principal village, where the chiefresided, and made all their dispositions for the attack, which was sototally unexpected, that it was crowned with complete success. Scarcelyany resistance was made: the principal Tewan warriors were slain intheir beds, or taken prisoners; and Eiulo's father and grandfather, withWakatta, only saved their lives by fleeing to the mountains. Knowingthat the strictest search would be made for them, and that if taken, instant death would be their doom; they stole forth from theirlurking-place by night, repaired to the beach, and taking a large canoe, which they discovered there, set sail in her, steering boldly southward, in search of a considerable island which was believed to lie in thatdirection. Soon after sunrise they came in sight of land, but, onapproaching it, they found that the surf was bursting with great furyupon a barrier reef, stretching between them and the shore; and it wasnot until they had coasted along it for many hours, that they succeededin effecting a landing. Eiulo had heard both his father and Wakattaspeak of the island as a singularly beautiful spot, nearly as large asTewa, and abounding in bread-fruit and cocoa-nut trees. Here thefugitives remained for several months, until, becoming wearied of theirsolitary life, and possessed by an irresistible longing to revisit theirhomes, they came to the determination to venture back, and learn thestate of things there, at every hazard. They accordingly set sail oneday at noon, in order that they might reach their destination undercover of night, in which they succeeded. 

Seeking a temporary place of concealment in the woods, they seizedfavourable opportunities to discover themselves to some friends, on whomthey could rely. They learned that the victorious allies had beenguilty of the most intolerable cruelty towards the people of Tewa. Manyof the prisoners had been slain, as sacrifices to the gods, and manymore had been made slaves. Atollo had established himself as chief atthe conquered island, and had gathered about him a band of the mostferocious and desperate men, who practised every species of cruelty andoppression upon the inhabitants. The latter, driven to the utmost vergeof endurance, were now ready to incur any risk in an attempt to deliverthemselves from a yoke so galling. They needed only a leader, and theexperience and prowess of Wakatta, together with the presence of theirancient and rightful chief and his son, inspired them with confidenceand courage. Gathering a small, but resolute, band of warriors, theyawaited the favourable moment to strike a decisive blow; and then, emulating the secrecy and suddenness of Atollo's recent enterprise, theysallied forth at night, from their rendezvous in the forest and fellupon him and his adherents. Wakatta was unable to restrain the ferocityof his followers, excited by the insults and injuries they had suffered, and they killed on the spot all who fell into their hands, pausing tomake no prisoners. Atollo, after fighting like a tiger, though almostalone, succeeded in making his escape with a few of his attendants. Thevictors promptly carried the war into the neighbouring islands, both ofwhich were completely subdued, and afterwards remained under the sway ofEiulo's grandfather until his death, when the present chief succeeded. Atollo, after resisting as long as there remained the slightest prospectof success, had sought refuge among the recesses of the mountains, wherehe still lurked with a few outlaw followers, as desperate as himself. His father had forbidden any search for him, or any efforts for hiscapture to be made; and such was the dread inspired by his desperatecourage, ferocity, and cunning, and such the superstitious terror withwhich he was generally regarded, that few felt any inclination totransgress this command, or to meddle in any way with him or hisfollowers; and he was consequently left unmolested in his favouritehaunts, among the wild and almost inaccessible precipices of theinterior. In seasons of scarcity, his father had even caused suppliesof food to be placed where they would be likely to fall in his way. Eiulo always shuddered when he spoke of this man. Once, whenaccompanied by a young playmate and an attendant, he had strayed a longway into the wood in search of wild-flowers, and had, without beingaware of it, approached the region frequented by the outlaws, a spearhad suddenly been hurled at him from an adjacent thicket, with so deadlya purpose, that it whistled past within a few inches of his side. Asthey fled in alarm, and were clambering hastily down a steep descent, amass of rock was disengaged from the verge of an overhanging precipice, and came near crushing them all. Looking back, in their flight, theysaw a wild figure, which the attendant recognised at once as that ofEiulo's uncle, stooping at the edge of the cliff, in the act ofloosening another large stone. Notwithstanding this murderous attempt, the present chief of Tewa continued to pursue the same forbearing coursewhich his father had adopted, and Atollo was still permitted to remainunmolested among his mountain fastnesses. 

Eiulo, even before the discovery of the hat, had believed that we wereupon the same island which his father had visited, as above related, andfrom which the whites had afterwards come. He was confident that bysailing northward, with a fair wind, we should reach Tewa in less than aday. Though generally cheerful, and overflowing with boyish spirits, there were times when it was apparent that he pined for his home; and, though he never directly urged it, he earnestly wished to have us makethe attempt to reach his father's island in the yawl. 

At length I began to suspect, from the constant and minute inquirieswhich Arthur made in relation to Tewa, and its people, their usages, habits, etcetera, that he was thinking seriously of some such attempt. He directed his inquiries particularly to the point whether the islandwas ever visited by ships. Eiulo remembered hearing his father speak ofbig canoes, without any outriggers, and whose masts were as high as acocoa-nut-tree, having passed in sight of the island. He had heard, too, that a long while ago, one of these great vessels had got aground, upon a reef between Tewa and the adjacent island, and that the nativeshad gone off to her in their canoes, and some of them had ventured onboard at the invitation of the strangers. Old Wakatta was one of these, and he had received a wonderful present from the white chief, which hehad often exhibited to Eiulo, and which, from his description of it, appeared to be neither more nor less than a small looking-glass. Thegreat canoe had, by throwing overboard a part of her cargo, got off fromthe reef at the rising of the tide, and resumed her voyage. It waspretty evident that the arrival of a European vessel at the islands, wasan event of very rare occurrence, and in all probability the result ofmere accident. Except that he steadily pursued inquiries of this kind, Arthur said nothing to show that he entertained the thought of such anundertaking as I suspected him to be revolving. Browne and Morton bothhad exaggerated notions of the cruelty and treachery of the "heathennative;" as the former called them, and would, I had no doubt, bestrongly averse to any step calculated to place us in their power, unless it should also, in some way, increase our prospects of ultimatelygetting home. 

For several days after the occurrences narrated in the last chapter, weremained at Castle-hill, making little excursions daily in variousdirections. Having now discovered a supply of fresh water, and abundantmeans of subsistence, it seemed as though there was at present nothingfurther for us to do, except to assist Arthur, as far as we could; inhis preparations for manufacturing tappa. The weather was so genial, (except during the middle of the day, when the heat was frequentlyintolerable), that we felt no want of any other shelter than such as thegrove afforded us. Generally, towards evening, a refreshing breeze setin from the sea, and lasted several hours. We experienced no badeffects from sleeping in the open air, and far from finding it ahardship, we soon came to consider it every way more pleasant, than tobe cribbed and cabined within four close walls. There was somethingdelightful, in dropping off into dreamland, listening to the whisperingof the leaves above you, and catching glimpses through them, of a sky sodeliciously blue, and stars so wonderfully bright. It seemed as thoughin this favoured spot, the fable of a perpetual summer was to berealised, and the whole circle of the year was to be crowned with thesame freshness and verdure and beauty, the same profusion of fruits andflowers, which we had thus far enjoyed. But such expectations, if anyof us were beguiled into entertaining them, were destined to be rudelydissipated. One hot afternoon, we were startled from a drowsy siesta inthe grove, by a peal of thunder, such as is rarely heard in temperateclimates, and on springing up and looking about us, we beheld above andaround us, certain indications, which it would have been far moreinteresting and agreeable to contemplate from beneath the shelter of asnug and comfortable dwelling. The wind moaned through the bendingtree-tops; the face of the heavens was black as night, and the waters ofthe lagoon, and of the ocean, had darkened to a steely blue beneaththeir frown. Before we had fairly shaken off our drowsiness, anotherabrupt peal of thunder burst overhead, with a suddenness that seemed tojar the very clouds and shake the water out of them, for the rain beganall at once to come down violently, in big drops, that rattled likehailstones upon the crisp leaves of the forest. The thunder appeared tohave completed its office in giving the signal for the clouds todischarge their contents, and we heard it no more. For a time, thedense foliage of the large tree under which we gathered, completelysheltered us; but soon the moisture began to drip slowly from the lowerleaves, and occasionally fell in sudden showers, as the branches wereshaken by the wind. 

At length, the ground became thoroughly saturated, shallow puddlesformed in every little hollow or depression, and there was the prospectof a most miserable night if the storm should continue. Happily, thisdid not prove to be the case; in about an hour after we had been arousedby the first thunder peal, the clouds dispersed almost as suddenly asthey had gathered; the sun shone forth brightly; the trees and the grasssparkled with raindrops, lustrous as diamonds, and the whole landscapesmiled in fresher beauty than ever. 

This little occurrence, however, served as a seasonable hint to recallto our minds the importance of contriving some kind of a dwelling toafford us shelter in bad weather, and we resolved to lose no time insetting about it. Accordingly, the day following that of the thundershower, as soon as we had returned from the beach, after taking ourregular morning swim, Arthur called a council, to deliberate anddetermine upon the matter of house-building. The first thing was to fixupon a site; the only objection to the level space at the top of thehill, was its elevated position, exposing it to the full force of theviolent winds which prevail at certain periods of the tropical year. But on that side from which the strongest winds blow, the spot wasprotected by still higher land towards the interior, and the fine treesof various kinds and sizes, (some of them evidently the growth of manyyears), among which could be seen no prostrate trunks, showed, as wethought, that nothing was to be feared from that source. 

We, therefore, selected a smooth, open space, near the edge of theterrace, commanding a view of the sea, through a vista of noble trees. Max insisted, that, inasmuch as with our limited architectural resourceswe could not make our house of more than one storey, we ought to buildin "cottage style, " and make up for deficiency in height, by spreadingover a large surface. He then proceeded to mark out a ground-plan, upona scale that would have been shockingly extravagant, had we been in apart of the world where the price of building-lots was to be taken intoconsideration. A parallelogram, nearly forty feet long by twenty-fivein width, the narrower side fronting the sea, was the plan of the mainbuilding. This was to be flanked by two wings, each some sixteen feetsquare, which would serve to strengthen and support the principalstructure. "Upon this model, " Max complacently observed, "he intendedone of these days to build his country-seat, near Mount Merino, on theHudson: meantime, we were welcome to the benefit of the idea. "

"Really, we're greatly obliged to you, Max, " said Browne, "for helpingus so generously through with the most difficult part of the business. All that we now want in order to finish it at once, is merely a fewloads of joist, plank, pine-boards, shingles, and window-sash; a supplyof nails, a set of carpenter's tools, and a couple of carpenters to usethem. "

"Of course, " rejoined Max, "we shall want a supply of buildingmaterials, tools, etcetera, and I am expecting them along daily. Wehave now been here several weeks, and it is quite time, in the naturaland regular course of things, and according to the uniform experience ofpeople situated as we are, for a ship heavily laden, (say in our case), with lumber and hardware, to be driven upon our shores in the midst of aterrible storm, (yesterday, when it began to thunder, I thought it wasat hand). The ship will come driving upon the reef--the crew will taketo the boats, but no boat can live in such a sea, and notwithstandingour humane and daring efforts to assist them, all perish among thebreakers--that is to say, all except the carpenter--whom I rescue, byplunging into the raging flood and dragging him ashore by the hair, justas he is about sinking for the third time. "

"Nobly done!" said Browne, "but couldn't you at the same time manage tosave a drowning washerwoman? she would be as great an acquisition as thecarpenter, in my mind. "

"At length, " resumed Max, "the storm abates--the sea becomes smooth--wego out in the yawl to the stranded vessel, where she lies upon a coralpatch, and bring off, in two boat loads, the carpenter's chest, a keg ofgunpowder, a blunderbuss, seven muskets, fourteen pairs of pistols, anda bag of doubloons, (think of that, Johnny!) That very night the windrises again: the surf breaks the wreck to pieces, and washes thefragments ashore, and in the morning the sea is strewn far and wide withfloating spars, and bales, and barrels; and the reef is covered formiles with `joist, plank, pine-boards, shingles, window-sash, ' andwhatever other trifling conveniences are requisite for building mycottage. This is what Johnny and I confidently calculate upon. "

"In the meantime, " said Arthur, "in case by any unfortunate accidentyour ship should fail to arrive in time to enable us to get the cottageup before the rains set in, I propose that we commence a less ambitiousstructure. " He began to trace upon the ground with a pointed stick, theoval outline of what he called a `Tihitian fare. ' "But even for myfare, " he added, "we shall need the means of cutting down a number ofgood-sized trees. "

"Of which we are entirely destitute, " said Max, with an air of triumph, "and I don't see but that we shall have to wait for my ship after all. "

"Not so, " answered Arthur, "for I think that two or three of thecutlasses may be converted into tolerable saws, with which, by dint of alittle patience, we can get out as many posts and rafters as will berequisite for the frame of our building, though I admit it will betedious work. "

Johnny heaved a profound sigh at the prospect of the difficulties thatlay in the way of his pet project of house-building, and wished that"that old magician who built the castle with a thousand windows forAladdin, in a single night, would only be clever enough to lend us hisassistance. " But upon second thought, he concluded that there would be"no fun" in having our house ready-made for us, and magnanimouslydeclared that if he had the wonderful lamp in his hands that minute, with full power to summon up the obedient genius, and set him to work, he would not do it. 

"I hope you would make him supply us with a few good axes, Johnny, atleast, " said Browne. 

But Johnny was disposed to be very self-denying and high-minded; he didnot think he ought to do it; we should take a great deal more pleasurein our house if we made it ourselves, without any magical assistance ofany kind. 

"Now, that you mention axes, " said Morton, "it occurs to me that thereis an old hatchet-head among the rubbish in the locker of the yawl, andthough it is a good deal battered and worn, it could be fitted with ahandle and made useful. "

We all now remembered having seen it, though no one had before thoughtof it. Arthur suggested that we should make an excursion to Palm-Isletas soon as the heat of the day was over, and the sea-breeze had set in, for the purpose of getting the hatchet, and bringing the boat round tothe side of the island where we intended to fix our residence, as wemight have occasion for its use. "We can get there before dark, " saidhe, "and pass the night once more at our old quarters on the littleisland; then we can row back in the fresh of the morning, beforesunrise, and be ready to commence our building in earnest. "

CHAPTER NINETEEN. 

THE CORAL REEF. 

JOHNNY AND THE CHAMA--AMATEUR PEARL-DIVING--A SHARK BLOCKADE--CULINARYGENIUS. 

 "Down in the depths of the lonely sea, I work at my mystic masonry; I've crusted the plants of the deep with stone, And given them colouring not their own; And now o'er the ocean fields they spread Their fan-like branches of white and red: Oh! who can fashion a work like me, The mason of God, in the boundless sea. "

Late in the afternoon, when the slanting beams of the sun began to losetheir fierceness, and the heat was tempered by the breeze setting infrom the ocean, we descended to the beach, and set out for the easternside of the island, in accordance with Arthur's suggestion, mentioned atthe close of the last chapter. As we made our way across Sea-bird'sPoint, the clamorous cries of the gannets, raising their harsh voices tothe highest pitch, in angry remonstrance against this invasion of theirdomain, were almost deafening. They might well be alarmed for thesafety of their nests--or rather of their eggs, which they lay upon thebare ground, without any attempt at a nest--for they strewed the wholepoint so thickly that it was no easy matter to pick one's way withouttreading upon them at every alternate step. In nearly every tree wereto be seen the rude nests of the frigate-bird, built of a few coarsesticks; and numbers of the birds themselves, with their singularblood-red pouches inflated to the utmost extent, were flying in from thesea. The large sooty tern, the graceful tropic bird, and the spruce, fierce-looking man-of-war's hawk, with his crimson bill, and blackflashing eye, flew familiarly around us, frequently coming so near, thatwe could easily have knocked them down with our cutlasses, had we beeninclined to abuse, so wantonly, the confidence which they seemed torepose in us. 

When half-way across the point, I came suddenly upon a magnificent maletropic bird, sitting in his nest behind a tussock of tall, reedy grass. He did not offer to quit his post, even when the others approached verynear, and paused to admire him; being apparently engaged, in the absenceof his mate, in attending to certain domestic duties, generally supposedto belong more appropriately to her. He was somewhat larger than apigeon, and was a very beautiful bird, though not so brilliantlycoloured as several other species of sea-fowl. His plumage, soft andlustrous as satin, was of a delicate pearly grey, except the longmiddle-feathers of the tail, which were of a pale red, and projectedfull a foot and a half beyond the rest. He manifested not the slightestfear, even when Johnny stooped and stroked his glossy coat. Just as weleft the spot, the partner of this exemplary bird arrived, and hastenedto relieve him from duty, giving him notice to quit, by two or threequick, impatient chirps, and a playful peck upon the head, whereupon heresigned his place, into which the other immediately settled, with asoft, complacent, cooing note, as expressive of perfect content as thepurring of a well-fed tabby, stretched cosily upon the earth-rug beforea cheerful winter evening fire. This transfer was effected so quickly, that Johnny was baffled in an ill-bred attempt which he made to pry intothe domestic concerns of the affectionate pair, and he could not geteven a transient glimpse of the contents of the nest. 

Without permitting ourselves to be tempted into any further deviation ordelay, we kept steadily along the beach, until we arrived, a littlebefore sunset, at the spot where the yawl lay, drawn up on the sand, opposite the islet. 

Max declared that after our long march, we ought to have a supperconsisting of something more substantial than cocoa-nuts, and proposedthat we should pull over to the reef, and procure some shell-fish, whichproposition meeting with general approval, we got the boat into thewater, and in five minutes reached the inside of the ledge, and landedupon it at a point about a quarter of a mile from the opening, throughwhich we had first entered the lagoon. In this place, it was somefifteen or twenty yards in width, and consisted of a seamed and brokenflat of dead coral, elevated but slightly above the level of the sea. Though there was no wind, and had been none during the day, the mightybillows of the open ocean came rolling in upon the outer edge of thereef with their accustomed violence. The action of the trade-winds isupon the whole so steady and uniform, that when it does cease for shortperiods, its effects continue, and upon the windward side of thesecoral-belted islands, there are breakers that never cease to rage, evenin the calmest weather. No sight could be more grand and imposing, thanthat of these enormous waves encountering the reef. One of them wouldsometimes extend along it a mile, or a mile and a half, in an unbrokenline. As it sweeps onward, with a slow and majestic movement toweringup, like a dark-blue mountain, it seems as if nothing could resist itspower, and you almost tremble lest the solid barrier upon which youstand should be hurled from its foundations. It meets the curving lineof the reef with a tremendous concussion, and thus suddenly arrested bythe parapet of coral, reared from the depths of the sea, it rises atonce, throughout its entire length, to the height of twelve or fifteenfeet perpendicularly, and stands for a moment as if congealed in itsprogress; then breaking with a hollow roar, it falls in a deluge of foamand spray, filling all the seams and crevices, and marking their coursein lines of white upon the dark ground of the ledge. Not the leaststriking feature of the spectacle, was the multitude of fishes, of allshapes, colours, and sizes, that could be seen suspended in the face ofthis liquid wall, the very moment before it fell. How they escapedbeing thrown upon the reef seemed inexplicable, but they darted hitherand thither at the very edge of the roller, with the greatest apparentease and security, and almost invariably turned sea-ward just in time tosave themselves. Occasionally, however, some careless or unskilfulindividual, not sufficiently versed in this perilous kind of navigation, suffered shipwreck, and was left gasping and floundering upon the coral. 

While thus engaged in watching the bursting of the waves upon the reef, I suddenly heard Johnny at a little distance calling out lustily forhelp, and hastening to the spot, I found him in one of the yawningcrevices of the coral rock, up to his neck in water, and strugglingviolently to get out, in which he seemed to meet with opposition fromsome object in the hole. 

"Something has got me by the feet, " he cried, as soon as he saw me; "itis an enormous oyster, or a shell-fish of some kind, and it pinchesdreadfully. "

I looked down into the water, and saw what in fact, seemed to be agigantic shell-fish, gripping both his legs: it retained its hold sotenaciously, that I found I could not extricate him, and when Arthurcame up, as he did in a moment, it was as much as we could both do, tolift him and his singular captor, which still clung obstinately to him, out of the crevice. We were then obliged to pry open the shells withour cutlasses before we could release him. 

Arthur pronounced this extraordinary shell-fish, to be a specimen of the"Chama Gigas. " The shells were nearly three feet in length, andcuriously marked and clouded. Johnny had slipped from the slimy edge ofthe chasm, and happened to fall fairly into the expanded jaws of thechama, which, had instantly closed upon him. If the water had beendeeper, the consequences might have been serious, as there are instancesof persons being drowned, by having their feet caught in the vice-likegrip of this formidable bivalve. 

Not far from the scene of Johnny's mishap, was a green spot upon thereef, where a group of young trees seemed to spring up out of the barecoral. On approaching the place, we found that a little island, aboutthe size of Palm-islet was there in process of formation. Notwithstanding the exposed and barren character of the locality, andthe scantiness of the soil, which was not anywhere a foot in depth. Itwas covered with a thrifty vegetation, among which were severalwell-grown-palms, a group of young casuarinas, and some ferns andtournefortias. Nor was this embryo islet destitute of inhabitants. Thetrees were at this hour filled with aquatic birds, and I observed amongthem one remarkable species, long-bodied, and slender, like swallows, with red bills and feet, white breast, and slate-coloured wings; these, instead of perching, like the rest of their feathered associates, uponthe trees, nestled in the concavity of the long palm-leaves, far enoughfrom the stem, to be rocked gently by the undulating motion of the leaf, which a breath of wind, or the slightest stirring of the birds in theseswinging nets was sufficient to produce. But by far the most numerousand singular portion of the population of the islet, consisted of aspecies of large land-crab, inhabiting burrows hollowed out beneath theroots of the trees. Great numbers of them appeared to be bathing orsporting in the shallow water on the lagoon side of the islet, but, atsight of us, they scrambled off to their burrows with a degree ofagility that could hardly have been expected from such clumsy-lookingcreatures. Owing partly to this unlooked-for rapidity of locomotion, and partly to a natural shyness and hesitation which we felt abouthandling them rashly, (their pincer-like jaws, with half a dozen pairsof which each individual seemed to be provided, having a ratherformidable appearance), they escaped before we could capture even aspecimen. Johnny forthwith posted himself in ambush among a bunch offern, and riveting his eyes upon one of the burrows at the foot of ayoung cocoa-nut tree, waited impatiently for the crabs to venture forthonce more. In a few moments a patriarchal-looking old fellow emergedcautiously from the hole, and was presently followed by several more. Johnny prudently delayed any hostile movement, until they should get farenough from their place of security to enable him to cut off theirretreat; and, in the meantime, I was greatly amused and interested inobserving the ingenious method, in which the patriarch commencedoperating upon a cocoa-nut, which had fallen to the ground near his den. 

Managing his complicated apparatus of claws with surprising dexterity, he seized the nut, and stripped off the outer husk in a twinkling; thensetting it upon one end, he began to hammer away at the orifices throughwhich the stalk and root of the future tree make their way when the nutgerminates. Having at length removed the filling up of these orifices, he inserted a claw, and actually split the strong inner shell, dividingit neatly into halves. At this stage of the proceedings, half a dozengreedy neighbours, who had been looking on, without offering a helpingclaw, shuffled nimbly forward to share the spoil, and it was curious tosee how quickly they cleaned out the shell, leaving not a particle ofthe kernel. Johnny seized this as a favourable moment for a sally, andrushed forth cutlass in hand, having adopted the discreet resolution ofdisabling them, by lopping off those formidable claws, before coming toclose quarters. The sally, however, was premature, and proved entirelyunsuccessful, for the crabs backed and sidled into their burrows withsuch expedition, that the last of them disappeared before theirassailant could get within reach. Leaving Johnny to renew hisambuscade, if so disposed, I proceeded along the reef, and found Max andBrowne bathing for the second time that day. They had discovered acharming place for the purpose, where a kind of oval basin was formed bythe lagoon setting into the inside of the reef. The water was deep andclear, so that there was no danger of wounding the feet by means ofshells or corals. Max had discovered what he supposed to be an enormouspearl-oyster, attached to a wall of coral, at the depth of five or sixfathoms, and they were diving for it alternately. Both succeeded inreaching it, but it adhered so firmly to the rock by its strong beard, that neither of the amateur pearl-divers could tear it off, and gettingsoon exhausted and out of breath, they abandoned the attempt. 

The submarine scenery of the lagoon was in this spot unusually variedand beautiful, and the basin formed a bath, fit for the Nereidsthemselves. Numbers of different kinds of shell-fish were attached tothe coral branches, or wedged into their interstices. Others werefeeding, and reflected the brightest colours with every motion. Purplemullet, variegated rock-fish, and small ray-fish, were darting aboutnear the bottom. Another species of mullet, of a splendid changeableblue and green, seemed to be feeding upon the little polyps protrudingfrom the coral tops. Shells, sea-plants, coral, and fishes, and theslightest movement of the latter, even to the vibration of a tiny fin!or the gentle opening of the gills in respiration, could be seen withperfect distinctness in this transparent medium. But what chieflyattracted attention, was the gay tints, and curious shapes, of theinnumerable zoophytes, or "flower animals, " springing up from the sidesand bottom of the basin, and unfolding their living leaves above theirlimestone trunks or stems which encased them. Blue, red, pink, orange, purple, and green, were among the colours, and the variety of patternsseemed absolutely endless: they mimicked, in their manner of growth, thefoliage of trees, the spreading antlers of the stag, globes, columns, stars, feathery plumes, trailing vines, and all the wildest and mostgraceful forms of terrestrial vegetation. Nothing was wanting tocomplete this submarine shrubbery, even to the minutest details; therewere mosses, and ferns, and lichens, and spreading shrubs, and branchingtrees; bunches of slender thread-like stems, swaying gently with themotion of the water, might, (except for their pale, purplish, tint), pass for rushes, or tussocks of reedy grass; and it required no effortof the imagination to see fancifully shaped wild-flowers in the numerousvarieties of actiniae, or sea anemones, many of which bore the closestresemblance to wood-pinks, asters, and carnations. The imitations ofthese flowers were in some cases wonderfully perfect, even to theirdelicate petals, which were represented by the slender, fringe-liketentacles of the living polyp, protruding from its cell. Besides thesecounterparts of land vegetation, there were waving sea-fans, solidmasses of sponge-coral, clubs of Hercules, madrepores, likeelegantly-formed vases filled with flowers, dome-like groups ofastraeae, studded with green and purple spangles, and a thousand othershapes, so fantastic and peculiar, that they can be likened to no otherobjects in nature. 

Johnny having got tired of lying in wait for the crabs, came to watchthe swimmers and search for shells. In the course of frequent beachexcursions with Mr Frazer, he had picked up the names, and chiefdistinguishing characteristics of the principal genera of marine shells, in consequence of which he had at length come to regard himself as quitea conchologist, and was ambitious of making a "collection, " like othernaturalists, in which design Arthur encouraged and assisted him. 

Joining me, where I was lying upon a flat ledge, peering down into thebasin, he presently espied a Triton's trumpet, more than a foot inlength, in some five fathoms of water, and pointing it out to Max, hebegged him to dive for it, earnestly assuring him that he had never seenso fine a specimen of the "Murex Tritonica. " But the latter verydecidedly declined sacrificing his breath in the cause of science, declaring that he had completely exhausted himself by his exertions inpearl-diving. 

Eiulo coming up at the moment with a number of shell-fish which he hadobtained, Johnny appealed to him for aid, and not in vain, for as soonas the much-coveted shell was pointed out to him, he threw off hiswrapper, and plunging into the water, almost instantly returned with it. Max now showed him the supposed pearl-oyster, and challenged him tomake an attempt to bring it up. Eiulo laughed, and nodded hisacceptance of the challenge: after pausing a moment to take breath, hedived perpendicularly downward, reaching the shell easily with a fewstrokes, and made one or two vigorous but ineffectual jerks at it; then, just as I thought him about to give it up, and ascend again, he graspedit with both hands, brought his feet under him, and bracing himselffirmly against the wall of coral, he wrenched it off, and bore the prizein triumph to the surface. It proved to be a pearl-oyster, as Max hadsupposed, and on being opened was found to contain eleven seed-pearls. Eiulo presented the shell and its contents to Johnny, who seemed tovalue the former, quite as much as the latter, and presently ran off insearch of Arthur, to inquire whether it should properly be classed withthe "genus ostrea, " or the "genus mytilus. "

After watching the swimmers a little longer, I strolled along the reef, in the direction which Johnny had taken in pursuit of Arthur, stoppingoccasionally to watch the bursting of a wave of uncommon magnitude, orto examine some of the interesting objects that were strewn with suchprofusion in every direction, and which rendered that barren ledge sochoice a spot for the studies of the naturalist. Some ten or fifteenminutes had been thus employed, and it was beginning to grow dark, sothat Arthur and Johnny, whom I had not yet overtaken, could be but justdistinguished, like two specks in the distance, when I heard thepowerful voice of Browne, raised in a loud and prolonged halloo. Pausing to listen, I soon heard the cry repeated, in a manner thatshowed as I thought, that something unusual had taken place. Hasteningback, I found that Max and Browne had swum off to a coral knoll, in thelagoon, a stone's throw from the reef, and dared not venture back, beingclosely blockaded by a large fish swimming about near the spot, whichthey supposed to be a shark. They called loudly for me to come afterthem in the boat, and to lose no time about it, as there was waterenough on the knoll, to enable a shark, if tolerably enterprising, toreach them where they stood. Though it was rapidly getting dark, therewas still sufficient light to enable me to distinguish an enormous fishof some kind, cruising back and forth, with the regularity of a sentinelon duty, between the reef, and the shallow where Max and Browne werestanding up to their knees in water. The case appeared to admit of nodelay, and jumping into the boat, I pulled over to the coral patch withall possible speed, passing the fish close enough to see that it was infact a large shark, and he proved also to be an exceedingly fierce andravenous one. It almost seemed as though he understood my errand, forhe followed, or rather attended me, closely, keeping so near the bow ofthe boat that it was with great difficulty and some danger, that I atlength got the blockaded swimmers aboard. When this was effected, hisdisappointment and consequent bad temper were quite apparent; he swamround and round the boat in the most disturbed and agitated manner as wereturned, making a variety of savage demonstrations, and finally goingso far as to snap spitefully at the oars, which he did not discontinue, until Browne had two or three times rapped him smartly over the nose. After landing in safety, Max pelted him with shells and pieces of coralrock, until he finally swam off. 

Meantime, Arthur and Johnny had returned from their wandering along thereef; the latter had come across another colony of crabs, and hadsucceeded in capturing three of them, or rather two and a half, forhaving, as he fondly imagined, disabled one enormous fellow by hackinghim in two with his cutlass, the one half had scrambled into the hole, while Johnny was securing the other. 

We now placed the chama shells, the crabs, and other shell-fish, together with Johnny's specimens, to which he had added a splendidmadrepore vase, in the boat, and as soon as the swimmers were dressed, we pulled over to Palm-islet. Here we arranged a tent in the samemanner as we had done on the memorable night when we first reached theseshores. Max then kindled a fire, and prepared to cook our supper. Theshell-fish were easily managed by placing them upon the embers, but thecrabs, which it was necessary to boil, and which were of the size ofsmall lobsters, presented a more difficult case. Max's culinary genius, however, stimulated by a keen appetite, eventually triumphed over everyobstacle. He procured a number of stones, which he heated in the fire;then filling one of the deep and rounded chama shells with water, heproceeded to drop the heated stones into it, using a couple of sticks asa pair of tongs. This process he continued until the water boiled, whenhe remorselessly plunged the unhappy crabs therein, and from time totime dropped in more of the heated stones, until the cookery wascomplete. 

CHAPTER TWENTY. 

ARTHUR'S STORY. 

BROWNE ON "THE KNIGHTLY CHARACTER"--ROKOA--THE CANNIBAL ISLAND OFANGATAN. 

 "This is no Grecian fable of fountains running wine, Of hags with snaky tresses, and sailors turned to swine: On yonder teeming island, under the noon day sun, In sight of many people, these strange, dark deeds were done. "

Having made a hearty and satisfactory supper, and concluded the mealwith a draught of cocoa-nut milk, we sat down, like the patriarchs ofold, "in the door of our tent" facing the sea, to enjoy the freshness ofthe evening breeze. 

Johnny, after having settled it to his own entire satisfaction, that theshell in which his pearls had been found, was properly a mussel, and notan oyster; and having also, by Arthur's help, resolved his doubts anddifficulties, touching divers other knotty points in conchology;successively raised and canvassed the grave and edifying questions--whether there actually were such creatures as mermaids?--whethersea-serpents were indigenous to the neighbourhood of Cape Cod andMassachusetts Bay?--whether the narratives of ancient and modernvoyagers, in regard to Krakens, and gigantic Polypes, with feelers orarms as long as a ship's main-mast, had any foundation in fact or wereto be looked upon as sheer fabrications?--and, finally, whether thehideous and revolting practice of cannibalism, really prevailed amongthe inhabitants of certain groups of islands in the Pacific?

"This puts me in mind, Arthur, " said Johnny, suddenly, while thelast-mentioned subject was under discussion, "of a promise you madeduring the voyage, to tell me a story about a cannibal island upon whichyou were once cast, and the adventures you met with there. This is agood time to tell it: it is quite early, and the night so beautiful, that it would be a shame to think of going to bed for two or three hoursyet; for my part, I feel as though I could sit here all night withoutgetting sleepy. "

"A happy thought, Johnny, " said Browne, "it will be the pleasantestpossible way of passing the evening; therefore, Arthur, let us have thestory. "

"O yes, the story! let us have the cannibal story by all means!" criedMax, "this is just the hour, and the place, to tell it with effect. Thedash of the surf upon the reef; the whispering of the night wind in thetree-tops; the tall black groves on the shore yonder, and the waterlying blacker still in their shadow, will all harmonise admirably withthe subject. "

"I believe I did promise Johnny an account of an unintentional visit Ionce made to a place known as `the Cannibal Island of Angatan, ' and Ihave no objection to redeem my pledge now, if desired. I wish you totake notice, however, at the outset, in order to avoid raising falseexpectations, that I do not promise you a `Cannibal Story'--how much mynarrative deserves such a title, will appear when you have heard it. "

The call for the story being quite eager and unanimous, Arthur settledhimself into a comfortable position, and after giving one or two ofthose preliminary ahems, common to the whole fraternity of story-tellersfrom time immemorial, he proceeded as follows:--

ARTHUR'S STORY OF THE CANNIBAL ISLAND OF ANGATAN. 

"About a year and a half ago, and just before the time when I was tosail for the United States to complete my preparation for the seminary, I was induced to embark upon a voyage to the Palliser Islands, plannedby a young chief of Eimeo, named Rokoa, and a Mr Barton, an Americantrader residing at the island. The object of the young chief in thisexpedition, was to ascertain the fate of an elder brother, who hadsailed for Anaa, or Chain island, several months before, with theintention of returning immediately, but who had never since been heardfrom: that of Mr Barton, was to engage a number of Hao-divers, for apearl-fishing voyage, contemplated by him in connection with anotherforeign trader. He did not himself embark with us; but his son, a youngman, two or three years my senior, accompanied us instead, to make thenecessary arrangements for engaging the divers, and also to purchase anymother-of-pearl, pearls, and tortoise-shell, which the natives mighthave to dispose of, at such places as we should visit. With a view tothe latter purpose, he was provided with a supply of trinkets and cheapgoods of various kinds, such as are used in this species of traffic. Atthe Society Islands, the natives had learned the fair value of theircommodities, and would no longer exchange even their yams, bread-fruit, and cocoa-nuts, for beads, spangles, and fragments of looking-glasses;but among the smaller groups, lying farther to the eastward, where theintercourse with Europeans was comparatively infrequent, these, andsimilar articles, were still in great demand, the simple islandersreadily giving rich shells, and valuable pearls, in barter for them. Iaccompanied the expedition, at the request of Rokoa, and with scarcelyany other object than to gratify him; though I was made the bearer ofletters, and some trifling presents to a Tahitian native missionary, whohad recently gone to Hao, to labour there. I had long known both Rokoaand his brother, now supposed to be lost. The former was a remarkableand interesting character. He had accompanied my uncle and myself on avoyage to Hawaii, and visited with us the great volcano of Kilauea, onthat island, said to be by far the grandest and most wonderful in theworld, not excepting Vesuvius itself. In making the descent into thecrater, and while endeavouring to reach what is called the Black Ledge, he saved my life at the imminent hazard of his own. It was upon thatvoyage, that I first became acquainted with him. We afterwardstravelled together, through the most wild and inaccessible parts of theinterior of Tahiti and Eimeo; and in the course of this intimacy, Idiscovered much in him to esteem and admire. There was in hischaracter, such a union of gentleness and courage, such childlikeopenness of disposition, and such romantic fidelity to what heconsidered the obligations of friendship, as reminds me of young Edmund, in Johnny's favourite story of Asiauga's Knight. With a chivalrousdaring, that could face the most appalling danger without a tremor, wasunited an almost feminine delicacy of character, truly remarkable in asavage. "

"That, " said Browne, "is the true ideal of the knightly character--courage, which nothing can daunt, but without roughness or ferocity evenin the hour of mortal combat. The valour of the knight is a highsentiment of honour, devotion, loyalty; it is calm, gentle, beautiful, and is thus distinguished from the mere animal courage of the ruffian, which is brutal, fierce, and cruel. "

"I think I shall like Rokoa, " said Johnny, rubbing his hands together intoken of satisfaction, "and I guess this is going to be an interestingstory; there will be some fighting in it, I expect. "

"Of course, there will be plenty of fighting, " said Max, "or else whatis the meaning of this preliminary flourish of trumpets, about Rokoa'schivalrous courage, and all that?"

"I once more give fair and timely notice, in order to preventdisappointment, that I am merely relating a sober narrative of facts, and not improvising one of Max's florid romances about Sooloo pirates, Spanish bandits, Italian bravos, or the robbers of the Hartz mountains. "

"Or enchanted castles, captive princesses, valiant knights, fire-breathing dragons, and diabolical old magicians, " added Browne, "which formed the staple of a highly edifying tale with which Ioverheard him entertaining Johnny the other afternoon at Castle-hill, aswe were taking our siesta in the shade. "

"And a capital story it was, too, " said Johnny, "but go on, Arthur, please. "

"Well, every thing being arranged for our voyage, we set sail in a large`Vaa Motu, ' or single canoe, furnished with a great outrigger, andmanned by a crew of nine natives. Our cargo consisted of Barton's stockof goods for trading with the islanders, and a quantity of stainedtappa, fine mats, shark's teeth, etcetera, which Rokoa had laid in forpurposes of his own. 

"The commencement of the voyage was pleasant and auspicious. We set outin the morning, with a fine westerly breeze, which is of rare occurrencein that latitude, and early in the afternoon we passed the high islandof Meetia, just in sight to the southward, showing that we had made atleast seventy miles, in about nine hours. The wind continued steady andfair, and the next day at sunset, we reached Anaa. Here we remainedonly long enough to enable Rokoa to obtain all the information to behad, that promised to throw any light upon the fate of his brother. Allthat could be learned was, that a canoe from Tahiti had touched hereseveral months since, and after obtaining a supply of water, hadimmediately sailed for Motutunga, or Adventure Island, but from thedescription given us of the canoe, and of the number and appearance ofher company, there was little reason to believe that this was the partywith which Rokoa's brother had embarked. Barton being anxious toimprove the favourable breeze, which still continued to blow withunwonted steadiness from such a quarter, we resumed our voyage, andsteered eastward for Hao, on the day after our arrival at Anaa. 

"That night the weather suddenly changed, and a storm arose, the windblowing strongly from the south-west. Our crew became alarmed, and apart of them began to clamour to return to Anaa, which we might havedone, by three or four hours' incessant paddling, in the teeth of thegale. Rokoa, however, believed that the weather would change again inthe morning, and determined to continue on our course; we accordinglyran before the wind, with barely sufficient sail to keep the canoesteady, and enable us to steer her. The storm continued withoutintermission or abatement for the next twenty-four hours, contrary toRokoa's prediction; and to avoid the danger of being swamped, we wereobliged still to keep running before it. The second night, at sunset, the wind fell, and in the morning, the sea had become tolerably smooth, with only a moderate breeze blowing. But though the gale had ceased, the weather was still thick, and the sky so obscured by clouds that wecould not see the sun, or even fix upon the quarter of the heavens inwhich he stood. Thus, those means upon which the natives are wont torely for directing their course upon their long voyages, wholly failedus. The canoe was furnished with a small ship's compass, a present toRokoa from the missionaries, but this had been broken, by one of ourcrew being thrown violently upon it during the storm, while Barton wasconsulting it. We did not get even a glimpse of the sun all that day;nor the next, until late in the afternoon, when it cleared beautifully, and for the first time since the loss of the compass, we were able todistinguish north from south, and east from west. We found that we hadgot completely `turned round, ' as the phrase is, and were heading duenorth; and we now put about, and steered in what we supposed to be theright direction. At dawn the next day, we were surprised to findourselves in sight of a strange island, which none of us rememberedhaving seen before. A remarkable looking black rock, resembling thehull of a large man-of-war, rose abruptly from the water about half amile from the shore. 

"Rokoa, who had sailed a great deal among the islands east of Tahiti, and had visited most of them, could form no conjecture in regard to theone now in sight. Presently some of our crew began to whispermysteriously together, and the word was passed from one to another, thatthis was no other than the ill-famed island of Angatan. I knew that anisland of that name, the subject of a thousand bug-bear stories, towhich I had often incredulously listened, was said to lie somewhere tothe north of Hao; but I had never met with any one who could give me anydefinite and satisfactory information respecting it. 

"According to general report, its inhabitants were cannibals, and werein the habit of murdering and devouring all who were so unfortunate asto be cast upon their shores, or who had the hardihood or temerityvoluntarily to land upon them. It was also said, that the island hadnever been visited by white men; and, owing to the popular belief inregard to the ferocious and warlike character of its people, it iscertain that the natives of the neighbouring groups could not, as ageneral thing, be induced by any consideration to engage in a voyagehaving this reputed cannibal island for its destination; voyages of thiskind having been sometimes contemplated, but never to my knowledgeactually undertaken. 

"Among the other marvellous reports concerning Angatan, was one, to theeffect that its inhabitants were possessed of immense hoards of pearlsand shell, of the value of which they were utterly ignorant. 

"One of our crew, a garrulous Hao-man, and an inveterate boaster, declared that, about a year since, he had embarked for Angatan with aparty of Chain Islanders, in a large double canoe, being tempted toincur the perils of the enterprise, by the prospect of the enormousgains that might be realised in trading with the natives, if a friendlyintercourse could once be opened with them. They had succeeded inreaching the island; but scarcely had they set foot upon the shore, whenthey were attacked by a party of the inhabitants, who issued suddenlyfrom the forest, and, disregarding all their friendly signs andgestures, fell upon them, and killed the greater part of their number, the rest making their escape with difficulty, and solely through thecourage, presence of mind, and extraordinary exertions of the narrator, without which they must all infallibly have perished. He described theislanders as fierce, wild-looking men, of gigantic stature, armed withlong spears, and heavy clubs set with sharks' teeth, and wearing littleor no clothing; yet, strange to tell, around the necks of these almostnaked savages were strings of the richest pearls, instead of the commonornaments of ovula-shells. 

"Our veracious Hao-man, most solemnly asseverated the entire and literaltruth of all these particulars, and declared that the island before uswas the veritable cannibal Angatan, the singular black rock enablinghim, as he said, to identify it beyond all doubt. To this story I wasmyself disposed to accord about the same degree of credit as to theadventures of Sinbad the Sailor; but it was easy to perceive that ourcrew, far from being so sceptical, were firm and unhesitating believersin Angatan, its man-eating giants, its treasures of pearl, and the wholecatalogue of marvels current respecting it. 

"I was the less inclined to repose any confidence in the man'sdeclarations, because all the best accounts located Angatan far to thenorth of Hao and Amanu, while we had reason to believe that we were nowto the south-west of them. 

"Barton's curiosity and love of adventure, were stimulated by what hehad heard; perhaps, also, the hints which had been dropped respectingrich shell and costly pearls, were not without their due share ofinfluence, and he declared himself desirous of taking a closer look atthis `terra incognita, ' respecting which such marvellous tales werecurrent. Rokoa, too, no sooner heard the first whispered conjecture ofthe identity of the place before us with Angatan, than he resolved toland, notwithstanding the evident reluctance of the crew, and the openremonstrances and warnings of Sinbad. I suspected, I scarcely know why, that he cherished a vague hope of being able to gain here some clue tothe fate of his missing brother. On approaching the shore, we foundthat a heavy surf broke upon it, but there was a good beach, and alanding could be effected without much difficulty. We accordingly tookin our sail, and resorting to the paddles, made for what seemed to be afavourable spot. Soon after passing the black rock before alluded to, Iobserved several figures stealing along the shore, in the covert of arow of mangrove bushes, and apparently watching our movements. When wehad reached the edge of the surf, and were preparing to dash through it, they came out of the thicket, and with threatening gestures warned usaway. This created such a panic among our crew, that they could not beprevailed upon to paddle nearer. Rokoa stood up in the bow, and madesuch signs and gestures as are used to indicate peaceful and friendlyintentions, while Barton displayed some of his most attractive-lookingtrinkets. The people on shore now seemed to confer together, and in afew moments, one of their number, who, from his stained tiputa of yellowand crimson, appeared to be a chief or person of consequence, came downto the water's edge, waving a green bough, and beckoning us to land. Our Sinbad pronounced this sudden apparent change in their dispositiontowards us, to be a treacherous pretence, designed to lure us ashore, inorder that they might plunder, kill, and devour us; but, as he did notexplain why, if such was their object, they should in the first placehave menaced us as they had done, we gave little heed to his warnings. The party of natives did not seem greatly to outnumber us, and were notparticularly formidable in their appearance. They were, as well as wecould judge at such a distance, of no more than the ordinary stature. With the exception of the individual already referred to, in the gaytiputa, they wore nothing but the maro, and were armed with long spears. Nevertheless, our crew still refused to make any nearer approach, suspecting that more of the natives were lurking among the mangrove;ready to sally out upon us at the proper moment if we should venture toland. 

"Rokoa, finding all attempts to overcome the cowardice of our menunavailing, took a few trinkets in his hand, and springing overboard, swam through the surf to the shore. The personage in the tiputa waitedto receive him, continuing to wave the green branch, and to makeamicable signs. Rokoa advanced, and greeted him in the Tahitianfashion, by rubbing faces. The two then walked together to the skirtsof the wood, where the others still kept themselves, and Rokoa afterdistributing his trinkets, came down to the beach again, and beckoned usto come ashore, supposing that our crew might by this time be so farreassured as to venture it. Sinbad was about to remonstrate again, whenBarton drew a pocket-pistol, with a pair of which he was provided, andthreatened to shoot him, unless he kept quiet. This effectuallysilenced the croakings of the Hao-man, for the time at least and wefinally induced some of the others to take to the paddles, and pushthrough the surf to the spot where Rokoa awaited us. As soon as thecanoe was beached, and we were all fairly ashore, the natives cameforward, somewhat hastily, from the skirt of the wood, probably in theexpectation of receiving further presents; but our men, mistaking thissudden advance for a hostile movement, laid hold of the canoe, and wouldhave put her into the water again, had not Rokoa, armed with a heavypaddle, and backed by Barton with his pistols, interfered with so muchdecision and vigour, that their fears began to take a new direction andthey came to the sensible conclusion, that they had better run the riskof being roasted and eaten by the cannibals, than encounter the far moreimmediate danger of having their heads broken by the club of theirchief, or their bodies bored through by the pistol-balls of the youngPapalangi. 

"On the other hand, the leader of the party of natives spoke to them, and restrained their impatience; then, advancing before the rest, hewaved his hand, and throwing himself into an oratorical attitude, made alittle speech, thanking Rokoa for his gifts, and welcoming us to theisland. The language which he spoke was a dialect of the Tahitian, differing from it so slightly that I had no difficulty in understandingwhat he said. 

"When he had finished, Rokoa made an appropriate reply, according to therules of Polynesian etiquette. He commenced by paying ourgaudily-attired friend some florid compliments. He then gave a graphicaccount of our voyage, describing the storm which we had encountered insuch terms, that our escape must have seemed little short of a miracle;and concluded by stating the manner in which we had been driven from ourcourse, and finally reached the island. The natives listenedattentively, and signified their sense of Rokoa's eloquence by frequentexclamations of `Maitai! Maitai!' (good! good!) and by nodding theirheads emphatically at the end of every sentence. "

CHAPTER TWENTY ONE. 

THE CANNIBAL VILLAGE. 

THE MARAE AND THE PRIEST--MOWNO AT HOME--CANNIBAL YOUNG LADIES--OLLA ANDHER FRIENDS. 

 "And there, with awful rites, the hoary priest, Beside that moss-grown heathen altar stood, His dusky form in magic cincture dressed, And made the offering to his hideous god. "

"So then, " said Browne, interrupting Arthur's narrative, "these twoparties of savages, instead of going to work, knocking each others'brains out, as one might naturally have expected, actually commencedentertaining one another with set speeches, very much like the mayor andaldermen of a city corporation receiving a deputation of visitors!"

"There is, " replied Arthur, "an almost childish fondness of form andceremony among all the Polynesian tribes, as is seen at their highfeasts and festivals, their games, and religious rites. The chiefs andpriests are in the habit of making little orations upon a variety ofoccasions, when this is expected of them. Formerly there existed in theSociety Islands, a class of persons called Rautis, or orators of battle, whose exclusive business it was to exhort the people in time of war, andon the eve of an engagement. Even during the heat of conflict theymingled with the combatants, and strove to animate and inflame theircourage, by recounting the exploits of their ancestors, and urging everymotive calculated to excite desperate valour and contempt of death. Some very remarkable instances of the powerful effect produced by theeloquence of these Rautis are recorded, showing that they constituted aby no means useless or ineffective part of a native army. The islandersalmost universally have a taste for oratory, by which they are easilyaffected; and they hold those who excel in it in high estimation. "

"It would appear then, " said Browne, "that they are not such utterheathens after all; I should never have given them credit for so muchtaste and sensibility. "

"You see, Browne, " said Max, "what advantages you will enjoy over therest of us, when we get to Eiulo's island, as Johnny is confident we aredestined to do, one of these days. You shall then astonish the simpleinhabitants, with Pitt's reply to Walpole, or `Now is the winter of ourdiscontent, ' and gain advancement in the state, by your oratoricalgifts. Who knows but you may rise to be prime-minister, or chief Rauti, to his majesty the king!"

"Pray, let Arthur proceed with his story, " said Morton, laughing, "I seethat Johnny is beginning to grow impatient: he probably thinks it hightime for the cannibals to be introduced, and the fighting to commence. "

"Well, " resumed Arthur, "as soon as the speech-making was over, thenatives, who seemed thus far, quite friendly and inoffensive, cameforward once more, and we all went through the ceremony of rubbingfaces, with a great show of cordiality, though it was easy to perceivethat our party were still under the influence of secret fears andmisgivings. 

"Barton and I, received more than our due proportion of thesecivilities, and from the wondering exclamations of our new acquaintancesas they examined the articles which composed our dress, and theirremarks to one another upon our complexion, I inferred that some of themat least, had never seen a white person before. Barton, in particular, attracted a large share of their attention, owing probably to acomplexion rather florid, and uncommonly fair, notwithstanding a twoyears' residence within the tropics, which, together with his light hairand blue eyes, afforded a striking contrast to the tawny skins and longblack elf-locks of the natives. 

"The chief of the party, who had acted as spokesman, was called Mowno. He was a young man, with a handsome, boyish face, expressive ofgood-nature and indolence. Rokoa walked apart with him to makeinquiries, as I had no doubt, connected with the subject of hisbrother's fate. Meanwhile Barton produced a piece of tortoise-shell, and some pearls, which he exhibited to the natives, asking whether theyhad any articles of the kind; but after carelessly looking at them, theyshook their heads, and inquired what such things were good for;whereupon Barton, casting an annihilating glance at the disconcertedSinbad, significantly demanded of him what had become of those necklacesof pearls, worn by the natives of Angatan, and whether these simple, inoffensive people, were the gigantic cannibals, about whom he hadmanufactured such enormous lies. 

"After Mowno had concluded his conference with Rokoa, he led us to alarge building near the beach, in a very ruinous and decayed state, andcompletely over-shadowed by aged tamanu-trees. It seemed, from its sizeand peculiar structure, to be a deserted marae, or native temple. Hethen sent away two of his people, who soon returned with severalclusters of cocoa-nuts, and some bananas, for our refreshment. Onlearning that the supply of water which we had taken in for our voyage, was nearly exhausted, he informed us that there was no spring or stream, nearer than his village, which was some two miles inland, and promisedto have a supply sent us during the day. They had come down to theshore, as we now learned, for the purpose of cutting mangrove roots, from which they make large and powerful bows, and the whole party soonleft us at the marae, and proceeded to the beach; in about an hour wesaw them depart inland, carrying fagots of these roots, without takingany further notice of us. 

"It had fallen calm soon after sunrise, so that we could not for thepresent have resumed our voyage, had we been so inclined. 

"About half an hour before noon, a number of the natives whom we hadseen in the morning, again made their appearance, with several largecalabashes of water, and a quantity of taro and bread-fruit for our use. Rokoa distributed among them some trifling presents, which they hastilyconcealed among the folds of their maros. A few moments afterwardsMowno himself emerged from the grove, attended by the remainder of theparty we had seen in the morning. There was now a further distributionof presents, when I perceived the reason why the first comers had sohastily concealed the trifles which had been given them. All presents, no matter on whom bestowed, seemed to be regarded as the especialperquisites of the chief, and a youth, who acted as Mowno's personalattendant, presently went round among the others, collecting and takingpossession of everything which he had seen them receive. This wassubmitted to without remonstrance, and apparently as a matter of course, though by no means cheerfully. 

"Soon after this somewhat autocratic proceeding, Mowno turned abruptlyto Barton, and saying that he must now return to the village, invitedhim to go with him to visit it. Barton appearing to hesitate, the chiefpressed the matter so earnestly that his suspicions were aroused, and heperemptorily declined. Mowno's angry looks evinced his displeasure, andafter walking about for a quarter of an hour in sullen silence, withvery much the demeanour of a spoiled child thwarted in his whim, he atlength made a similar request of me, letting drop at the same time, someexpression to the effect that one of us _must_ go with him. FortunatelyRokoa, whose high spirit would have taken instant offence at the leastsemblance of a threat, did not hear this. I saw plainly, that for somereason, the young chief had set his heart upon having either Barton ormyself visit his village, and I suspected this was, in fact, the soleobject of his return. I observed, also, that his party was somewhatmore numerous, and much better armed than it had been in the morning, and I had no doubt that, rather than suffer himself to be baffled in hispurpose, he would resort to force to accomplish it. 

"After a moment's reflection, I was pretty well satisfied that I hadnothing to fear from acceding to his request, believing, as I did, thatI understood the motive of it. I thought, too, that a refusal would inall probability lead to an instant hostile collision between the nativesand ourselves, and I finally resolved to accept, or more accuratelyspeaking, to yield to, the invitation. Having come to this conclusion, I told Mowno that I would go with him, upon the condition that I shouldreturn before night, to which he readily assented, showing extremesatisfaction at having finally succeeded in his wishes. I gave nocredit to the alleged cannibal propensities of the islanders, and wasinclined from what I had already seen, to think much more favourably ofthem than the event justified. I supposed that the curiosity of thepeople of the village had been excited by the reports of those who hadseen us in the morning, respecting the pale-faced strangers, and thatMowno's only object in insisting as he did, on having Barton or myselfgo with him, was to gratify some aged chief who was too infirm to comedown to the shore to see us, or did not want to take the trouble ofdoing so. "

"Well, was you right in your conjecture?" inquired Browne. 

"Yes, partially at least; there was, I think, no unfriendly motive asfar as Mowno was concerned. What designs others of the natives may haveentertained I will not at present undertake to say. But instead of somesuperannuated chief, it was the curiosity of Mowno's young wife that wasto be gratified. On hearing his account of the white strangers, she haddespatched him forthwith back to the shore, to bring them to thevillage; which commission, it seemed, he was resolved faithfully toexecute, at every hazard. "

"Really, " said Browne, "civilisation must have made some considerableprogress in Angatan, if the savages there make such docile andcomplaisant husbands. "

"This was not an ordinary case, " replied Arthur; "in the first place, Mowno was an uncommonly good-natured sort of a savage; then he had avery pretty, persuasive little wife, and he had not yet been long enoughmarried, to have entirely merged the zeal and devotion of the lover, inthe easy indifference, and staid authority of the husband; but this isanticipating. 

"When I informed Rokoa of the young chief's invitation, and myacceptance of it, he refused to consent to my going, except upon thecondition that he should accompany me, and share whatever danger mightattend the step. Mowno acquiesced in this arrangement, though I thoughthe didn't seem to be altogether pleased with it. Barton, also, onlearning that Rokoa and myself had concluded to go to the village, resolved to accompany us. Mowno was impatient to have us set out atonce, and Rokoa having given some directions to the crew, as to theirconduct during our absence, we hastily made our preparations, and in afew moments after the matter had been decided upon, the whole party leftthe shore and entered the forest. A quarter of an hour's walk broughtus to a flourishing bread-fruit plantation, which we passed throughwithout seeing a single dwelling, or any indications of inhabitants. This was bounded by a wild ravine, crossing which, we entered a denseand gloomy grove, composed almost entirely of the sacred miro, and oneother kind of tree, the branches of which sprang horizontally from thetrunk, in a series of whorls, one above another, twisting round fromleft to right, and clothed with broad leaves of so dark a green as toseem almost black. Near the centre of this grove, we came suddenly upona large marae, built principally of loose stones, overgrown with mossand lichens. It was a spacious, uncovered inclosure, the front of whichconsisted of a strong bamboo fence, while the three remaining sides wereof stone. Within the inclosure, at one side, was a small building, probably the priest's dwelling, and in the centre arose a solidpyramidal structure, on the terraced sides of which were ranged themisshapen figures of several gigantic idols. In front of this, andbetween four rude tumuli of broken coral, was a low platform, supportedby stakes, and resembling the altars used for human sacrifices, duringthe ancient reign of heathenism in Tahiti. Beneath this platform, oraltar, was a pile of human skulls; and suspended from the trees, werethe shells of enormous turtles, and the skeletons of fishes. Ahideous-looking old man, whom I supposed to be the priest, sat in thedoor of the small building, within the inclosure, and looking intentlyat me, made strange faces as we passed by. His skin was sallow, andsingularly speckled, probably from some cutaneous disease; he had noeyebrows, and his eyes were small and glittering like those of a snake;in his countenance there was a mingled expression of cunning and crueltythat made me shudder. When we were nearest to him in passing, he struckhimself violently on the breast, and cried out in a strong but dissonantvoice, pointing with his long, skeleton fingers, towards the youngchief:--`Mowno, son of Maloa, rob not the servant of Oro of a priest'sshare!' so at least, I understood the words which he uttered; but thenatives hurried on, without seeming to pay any attention to him. "

"That would have frightened me mortally, " interrupted Johnny. "I shouldhave thought that they were going to make a cannibal feast of me, andthat the wicked old priest was speaking for his share. "

"Well, I confess that some notion of the sort flashed across my mind fora moment. The dark grove, the great idolatrous looking marae, with itsheathen altar, and monstrous images; the pile of skulls; the hideous oldman and his strange words; all tended to suggest vague but startlingsuspicions. But another glance at the open and friendly countenances ofour guides reassured me. In answer to a question in regard to thebuilding which we had just passed, Mowno said, with a natural andindifferent air, that it was the house of Oro, where a great solemnitywas soon to be celebrated; and although I did not allude to the skulls, he added that they were a part of the remains of the priests, who hadbeen buried within the inclosure, and which were now, in accordance withan established custom, placed beneath the altar. The dark wood wasbounded by a charming valley, with a brook running through it, and I wasglad to escape from its gloomy shade, into the cheerful light. Weforded the shallow stream, which was so clear that every pebble in itsgravelly bed was visible, and found ourselves at the foot of a long, green slope. Before us, lying partly in the valley, and stragglinghalf-way up the ascent, was a pretty village. The neat and light-builtnative dwellings dotted the side of the slope, or peeped out from amongembowering trees along the banks of the brook, in the most picturesquemanner. The thatching of the cottages, bleached to an almostsnowy-whiteness, offered a pleasing contrast to the surrounding verdure. Troops of children were pursuing their sports in every direction. Somewere wading in the stream, sailing tiny boats, or actively spatteringone another with water, a recreation which they could enjoy without anyfear of that damage to clothing, which would have rendered itobjectionable in more highly civilised communities. Others again, (manyof them scarcely old enough to walk, as one would suppose), wereswimming about in the deeper places, like amphibious creatures. Somewere swinging on ropes of sennit, suspended from the branches of thetrees, and a few were quietly sitting in the shade, making bouquets andwreaths of wild-flowers. Among them all, there was not a singledeformed or sickly-looking child. I did not observe any grown persons, most of them probably being at that hour asleep in their houses. Inpassing through the village, our escort closed around us in such amanner as to screen us from observation, and we reached the top of theslope without seeming to have attracted notice. Here Mowno dismissedall his attendants except two, and we then struck into a fine avenue ofwell-grown trees, running along the crest of the hill, and leading to alarge native house, of oval form, prettily situated upon a green knoll, and over-shadowed by wide-branching bread-fruit trees. This, Mownoinformed us, was his dwelling. At a short distance from the house, beneath a fan-palm, was a group of young girls, so entirely absorbed inthe congenial task of arranging one another's abundant tresses, andadorning themselves with flowers, that they did not observe ourapproach. Mowno seemed intent upon some playful surprise, and laughingsoftly to himself like a pleased child, he motioned us to hide ourselvesin a thicket of young casuarinas. From our ambush he pointed out to usone of the group beneath the palm, having several white buds of thefragrant gardenia in her hair, and a garland of the rosa cinensis abouther neck; when satisfied that he had drawn our attention to the rightperson, he gave us to understand, with an air of great complacency, thatshe was `Olla, ' his wife. While thus engaged, we were suddenlydiscovered, being betrayed by Mowno's gaudy tiputa, seen through thefoliage by the quick eye of his better half, who immediately sprang upwith a clear, ringing laugh, scattering a lapful of flowers upon theground, and came running like a fawn towards him; the rest of us stillkeeping concealed. She was very pretty, graceful as a bird in everymovement, and had a singularly pleasing expression of countenance. 

"On witnessing the greeting which she bestowed upon Mowno, Bartonwhispered me that he ought to consider himself a happy savage, and to dohim justice, he seemed to be of the same opinion himself. She commencedtalking at once, with wonderful vivacity, pouring forth a continuoustorrent of words, with little gushes of laughter interspersed here andthere by way of punctuation, and making no longer or more frequentpauses than were absolutely necessary for the purpose of taking breath. Notwithstanding her amazing volubility, I could understand enough ofwhat she said, to perceive that she was inquiring after `the pale-facedyouths, ' and presently she appeared to be scolding her husband in apretty lively strain, for having failed to bring them with him accordingto his promise. It was amusing to witness Mowno's ludicrous strugglesto look grave, while he made feigned excuses, and explanations of ourabsence. His demeanour resembled more that of a boy, whose head hasbeen turned by becoming, for the first time, the actual and uncontrolledowner of a watch, or a fowling-piece, than of a stern warrior, or savagechief. He could not, with all his efforts, maintain sufficient gravityand self-possession, to carry out the jest, poor as it was, which he hadundertaken; but kept glancing towards our hiding-place, and finally, burst into a boisterous explosion of laughter; when Olla, peeping intothe thicket, caught sight of us, and instantly darted away with a prettyhalf-scream, and rejoined her companions. Mowno now beckoned us forth, and we approached the group, whereupon they made a show of scamperingoff into the grove, but apparently thought better of it, and concludedto stand their ground. At first, they seemed actually afraid of Bartonand myself, peeping cautiously at us over one another's shoulders from asafe distance. Presently, one, more enterprising than the rest, ventured so far as to reach out her hand, and touch Barton on the cheek, when, finding that no disastrous consequences immediately followed thisact of temerity, they gradually laid aside their apprehensions, andpressing around us, soon became sufficiently familiar to try a varietyof highly original and interesting experiments upon our complexion andclothing. These, though somewhat annoying, were accompanied byquestions and observations so irresistibly ludicrous, that we soon foundit entirely out of the question to preserve any sort of gravity, and asthe whole troop always joined in our laughter without stopping tounderstand its cause, or instantly led off of themselves, upon theslightest provocation, the woods resounded with peals of merriment. 

"One of these damsels, after examining Barton's fair skin, and flowingyellow locks, gravely communicated to a companion, her conviction thatwe had come from the moon. A second stoutly maintained our earthlyorigin, and attributed our paleness to the influence of some strangesickness; while a third, being of a sceptical and suspicious turn ofmind, suddenly seized Barton by the wrist and spitting upon the skirt ofher pareu, commenced scrubbing his hand with great vigour, to seewhether the colours were fast. Our tight-fitting garments; too, seemedto puzzle them exceedingly, and we were listeners to an animated debate, upon the question whether they were a natural or an artificial covering;the young lady who upheld the theory of our lunar origin, incliningstrongly to the opinion, that like the feathery coat of birds, ourclothing was a part of ourselves. But the sagacity and penetration ofthe one who had endeavoured to wash the paint from Barton's hand, soonenabled her to discover the unsoundness of this doctrine, and, in orderthe more triumphantly to refute it, she insisted upon pulling off myjacket, and trying it on herself. Finding that nothing less wouldsatisfy her, I resigned the garment, when having succeeded, with someassistance, in getting into it, and buttoning it up as far as waspracticable, she snatched Barton's cap to complete her costume, andcommenced parading up and down the avenue, the admiration and envy ofher companions. I fully expected that Barton's coat would next be putin requisition, and he whispered me that he stood in momentary dread, lest the now awakened spirit of investigation and experiment, shouldprompt our new friends to still more embarrassing extremes. 

"This, however, proved to be a groundless apprehension, for theircuriosity was presently diverted into a new channel by Olla, whosuddenly demanded to know my name. I accordingly repeated it, and sheendeavoured several times to pronounce it after me, but without success. The `th' seemed to constitute an insuperable difficulty, which, however, she finally evaded, by softening `Arthur' into `Artua, ' andthis, singularly enough, was what Rokoa had always been in the habit ofcalling me. He and Barton were now called upon for their names, and inreturn, we were favoured with the liquid and vowelly appellatives, bywhich our ingenuous and communicative acquaintances were respectivelydesignated. Barton assumed the alias of Tom, which was straightwaymetamorphosed into `Tomma. '

"While this exchange of names was going on, an old woman came from thehouse, and delivered some message to Olla, which from the repetition ofthe words `poe, poe, ' I conjectured to be a summons to dinner. Mownoleading the way, we now proceeded towards the dwelling. It wassurrounded by a strong, but neat hedge of the ti-plant some three and ahalf feet high, with an ingeniously contrived wicker gate opposite thedoor. A path strewn with marine shells, and fragments of white coral, led from the gate to the door. The space within the inclosure waschiefly devoted to the cultivation of yams and other vegetables, butOlla showed me a little plot of ground, near the house, which she saidwas her own garden. It was tastefully arranged, and carefully kept, anda considerable variety of flowers, all of which she had herselftransplanted from the woods, were there in full bloom. Most conspicuousamong them was the native jasmine, and a species of wood-pink, both ofwhich were fragrant. The building itself was a model of a nativedwelling, and since we are to-morrow to try our own skill inhouse-building, I will endeavour to describe it. It was of an ovalshape; the sides were inclosed with handsome mats, with spaces left forthe admission of light and air. The roof was composed of a firm anddurable thatch of pandanus leaves, strung upon small reeds, laid closelytogether, and overlapping one another from the eaves to the ridge-pole. 

"From the inside, the appearance was the neatest and prettiestimaginable, the whiteness of the straight and slender rafters of peeledhibiscus, contrasting well with the ceiling of shining brown leaveswhich they sustained. The furniture of the house consisted of a numberof large sleeping-mats, five or six carved wooden stools, and two narrowtables, or rather shelves, of wicker-work, fastened against the wall atopposite sides of the room. Upon one of these were arranged a number ofcalabashes, carved wooden dishes, cocoa-nut drinking-cups, and otherdomestic utensils. Upon the other was a native drum, several clubs andspears, a long vivo or native flute, and a hideous-looking wooden imagewith four arms and a bunch of red feathers fastened to what wasdoubtless meant for its head. The rafters were ornamented with braidedand coloured cords wound round them, the ends of which hung down severalfeet, and sustained a number of weapons and various other articlessuspended by them. 

"At the farther end of the room, a woman was pounding taro, orbread-fruit, in a wooden mortar; another, apparently very old andinfirm, was sitting upon a low stool near the wall, swaying her bodyslowly from side to side, and making a low, monotonous noise. Iobserved that Olla frequently looked towards the latter, with a mournfulexpression of countenance. When we first entered the house, she wentand sat down by her side, and talked with her in a low tone, and whenshe turned away, her eyes were full of tears. The old woman did notevince any corresponding emotion, but muttered something feebly andindistinctly, as if replying to what Olla had said, of which I coulddistinguish the words, `It is best, child; Malola is very old; she issick and weak; she cannot work; it is time she should be buried out ofthe way. ' I instantly suspected that this unhappy creature was to bedestroyed by her own friends, on account of her age and infirmities, according to a most horrible and unnatural, but too prevalent custom. Ihad once been present at a scene of this kind, without the slightestpossibility of successful interference, when a native woman had beenstrangled; her own son, pulling at one end of the tappa which encircledhis mother's neck. In that case, the victim, instead of submittingquietly and willingly to her fate, (as is most usual), suddenly lost hercourage at the moment of reaching the grave, beside which she was to bestrangled, and opposed a frantic and desperate resistance to hermurderers. Her heart-rending cries; her fearful struggles; and, morethan all, the horrid indifference and cruelty of her executioners, haveleft upon my mind an indelible impression. I now resolved that if mysuspicions proved just, I would make an earnest effort to prevent therepetition of so inhuman a deed, and from what I had already seen of themild disposition of Mowno, I was inclined to believe that there wasgreat hope of success in such an endeavour. 

"Rokoa, on hearing the conversation above mentioned, had given me asignificant glance, which sufficiently explained to me how he understoodit. A very few moments sufficed to confirm my worst suspicions: Ilearned that the aged female who had spoken of herself as Malola, wasMowno's aunt and that she was, with her own full consent and approval, to be destroyed in a few days. From the manner in which Olla alluded toit, while I inferred that such acts were by no means uncommon amongthese people, I at the same time clearly perceived, that custom andeducation had not stifled or perverted in her gentle nature, at least, the ordinary feelings and impulses of humanity, and that she anticipatedthe deed with terror and loathing. I determined to watch for anopportunity to converse with Mowno, and discover, if possible, whetherthe cruel insensibility, implied in countenancing such a practice, couldreally be concealed beneath so smooth and pleasant an aspect. 

"Meanwhile, the meal, to which we had been summoned, was spread underthe shade trees beside the house. It consisted of baked fish, served upin banana leaves, roasted yams, poe-poe, a preparation of bread-fruit, and an excellent kind of pudding, made of cocoa-nut-pulp and taro. Itwas easy to perceive that Olla, with all her playfulness and girlishvivacity, was a notable housekeeper. "

"Let me interrupt you a moment, to ask a single question, " said Max. "Did you get the recipe for making that pudding from Mrs Mowno?--if so, please impart the same for the general good, and I will try my hand atit the first convenient opportunity. "

"Heathen!" exclaimed Browne, "can you think of nothing but gormandising?Pray, Arthur, proceed. "

"And bring on those cannibals forthwith, " added Morton, "for unless youdo so, Johnny will despair entirely of any fighting, and go to sleep. "

CHAPTER TWENTY TWO. 

AN EXPLOSION. 

THE CANNIBALS APPRECIATE MUSIC AND ELOQUENCE, BUT TAKE OFFENCE AT THENEW THEOLOGY. 

 "Then tumult rose, fierce rage, and wild affright. "

"In the afternoon, " resumed Arthur, "we went with our host and hostess, and our companions at dinner, to a grove on the banks of the stream--aplace of general resort for the villagers during the latter part ofevery fine day. The younger people met there, to pursue a variety ofsports and athletic exercises, and the older to gossip and look on. Wehad intended to return to the boat, as soon as the repast was over, andit would have been well had we done so. But our new friends insisted sostrenuously upon our accompanying them to the grove, that we yielded atlast to their playful importunities, so far as to consent to make abrief pause there on our way. We had gone but a short distance from thehouse, when a bird of about the size of a robin, flew down from a treebeneath which we were passing, and after circling several times aroundOlla's head, alighted on her finger, which she held out for it to perchupon. It was a young wood-pigeon, which she had found in the grove, when a callow half-fledged thing, the old bird having been captured orkilled by some juvenile depredators. Taking pity on its orphan state, Olla had adopted and made a pet of it: it was now perfectly tame, andwould come readily at her call of `Lai-evi', (little captive), the nameshe had given it, attending her so closely as to be seldom during theday beyond the sound of her voice. 

"On reaching the grove, we found quite a number of the natives, of allages and of both sexes assembled, and though they soon began to gatherabout us with inquisitive looks, we were subjected to much lessannoyance than might reasonably have been expected under thecircumstances. We were neither crowded, nor jostled, nor evenoffensively stared at, the very children appearing to possess an innatedelicacy and sense of propriety, (though it may have been timidity), which made them try to gratify their curiosity covertly, seizing thoseopportunities to peep at us, when they thought they were themselvesunobserved. 

"Barton, who possessed an enviable faculty of adapting himself to allsorts of people and circumstances, was in a few moments as much at homeamong the villagers as if he had lived for years in their midst. Hegossiped with the old people, romped with the children, and chatted andfrolicked with the prettiest and most lively of the dusky maidens, tothe manifest disapprobation of several grim-looking young savages, whostalked about in sullen dignity watching these familiar proceedings ofthe handsome stranger, with rising jealousy and indignation. 

"At length a bevy of laughing girls, in punishment for some impertinencewith which they charged him, fell to pelting him with jasmine buds andpandanus cones, the latter of which, in mischievous hands, are capableof becoming rather formidable missiles. Foremost among the assailantswere our fair acquaintances of the morning, and even Olla, forgettingher matronly station and dignity, joined zealously in the flowerywarfare; which was maintained with such spirit, that Barton was atlength obliged to beg for quarter, promising at the same time to `makesome music' for them, as a condition of the suspension of hostilities. This proposition, as soon as it was understood, seemed to afford themost extravagant delight; the shower of missiles ceased at once, andBarton was immediately surrounded by as attentive and breathlesslyexpectant an audience as artist could desire. Taking his stand upon amoss-covered fragment of rock, he drew an enormous Jew's-harp from hispocket, and handed it to me, gravely requesting me to `accompany' himupon it, while he sang. Then, after clearing his throat, with quite aprofessional air, he commenced `Hail Columbia, ' and as he had a full, clear voice, and sang with great spirit, the performance was listened towith every mark of enjoyment, and was succeeded by rapturous applause. 

"He next gave a solo on the Jew's-harp to the air of `Yankee Doodle, 'with brilliant and original variations, which likewise met with aflattering reception. But by far the greatest sensation was produced by`Auld Lang syne, ' which we sang together as a grand finale. The nativesreally seemed to feel the sentiment of the music, although Barton turnedit into a burlesque by such an exaggerated pathos of tone andexpression, and gesture, that I had much difficulty in getting throughmy part of the performance without laughing; but my vexation at beingsurprised into taking a part in such a piece of buffoonery, greatlyhelped me in resisting my sense of the ludicrous. At the end of everyverse, Barton grasped my hand in the most demonstrative manner, andcommenced shaking it vigorously, looking me all the while solemnly inthe face, and shaking away through the entire chorus, thereby producinga number of quavers, which, though not set down in the music, greatlyadded to its pathetic character. After the last chorus, he spread openhis arms, rushed forward, and gave me a stage embrace. Thisperformance, including the pantomime, must have been of a very movingcharacter, for when we had finished, I actually saw tears in the eyes ofseveral of our audience. This evidence of the gentle andunsophisticated character of these simple people, affected me almost asmuch as our music had moved them, and I could not help thinking to howmuch better account such amiable impressibility was capable of beingturned. 

"Having thus performed his promise, Barton now insisted that we ought tobe entertained in our turn with some music, and after a littlepersuasion, three young girls sang, or rather chaunted, severalplaintive, but somewhat monotonous airs. Their voices, though neitherstrong nor clear, were soft and melodious, like the cooing of theirnative wood-pigeons. In vain we asked for something livelier and morespirited. Barton humming the tune of `Yankee Doodle, ' to make them thebetter understand what we wanted. All their melodies seemed to be of aslow and measured character, and those specimens which we heard, embraced a comparatively narrow range of notes. 

"Just as the native girls finished singing, we were joined by a freshparty of eight or ten men, who came across the brook, and mingled withthe others. I heard Barton say to Rokoa, `There is the old priestagain, ' but on looking around I could not see him. The new-comers didnot appear to be in the same holiday humour as the throng around us;they walked gravely about without joining in the general mirth andgaiety, and manifesting none of the curiosity in regard to ourselves, which the others had evinced. I, however, thought nothing of this atthe time, supposing that they had been of the number of those whom wehad seen in the morning by the sea-shore, although I did not recogniseany of them. 

"Presently, Olla and her companions commenced begging us for more music. One young lady in particular, (the same who had pronounced us to beinhabitants of the moon), pressed Barton with unceasing importunities, mingled with threats of a renewal of hostilities in case ofnon-compliance. Finding all attempts at excuse or evasion utterlyunavailing, he suddenly snatched a wreath of yellow candle-nut-blossomsfrom the head of his tormentress, crowned himself therewith, andspringing upon the top of the rock, assumed an oratorical attitude, andwaved his hand, as if about to harangue the people. Then, while I waswondering what was to come next, he fixed his eye sternly upon asinister looking man of middle-age, with the head-dress of an inferiorchief, who was standing directly in front of him, and began to declaimin Latin, with great vehemence--`Quo usque tandem abutere, Catilina, patientia nostra, ' etcetera, which the audience seemed at first, toconsider highly interesting and entertaining. As he proceeded, delivering the sounding sentences, `ore rotundo, ' and emphasising eachthundering polysyllable with a fierce gesture of his clenched fist, Iobserved that the individual before mentioned, whom the orator seemed tohave chosen to represent Catiline, and who, without understanding Latin, could very well perceive that there was something menacing andvituperative in the language addressed to him, began to look at firstpuzzled, and then incensed. He stole two or three hurried and uncertainglances at those behind and immediately around him, as if to assurehimself whether this torrent of denunciation was not in fact directedagainst some other person; but when all doubt on this point seemed tohave been resolved by the unequivocal demonstrations of the orator, hisrigid features assumed an expression of such anger and ferocity, that Ibegan to fear some violent outbreak of passion, and made severalattempts by signs and gestures, to indicate to Barton the danger ofpursuing so thoughtless and imprudent a pleasantry. But he either didnot perceive my meaning, or else, felt rather flattered than alarmed, bythe effect which his elocution seemed to produce upon Catiline, for hecontinued to pour out upon him the torrent of his oratory for severalminutes longer, and it was not until his memory began evidently to failhim, that he concluded with a last emphatic invective accompanied by asufficiently significant pantomime to convey some notion of its meaning, and bowing to his audience, leaped from the rostrum. 

"This performance, seemed to afford even greater pleasure to the malepart of the assembly, (with a few exceptions), than the previous musicalentertainment had done, and they testified their approbation, byemphatic nods and shouts of applause. 

"I now thought it time to terminate our visit, and return to the boat, and was about to speak to Rokoa on the subject, when Barton seized me bythe arm, and pushed me towards the platform of rock. 

"`Now, Arthur, it is your turn, ' said he, `you perceive what an effectmy eloquence has produced on old Catiline, there: give him a lectureupon the sinfulness of indulging the vindictive passions, and exhort himto repentance. '

"The younger people pressed about me, and instigated and aided byBarton, they fairly forced me upon the rocky platform. Though by nomeans pleased at being obliged to take a part in a farce so little to mytaste, and for which I possessed none of Barton's talent, I saw plainlythat the shortest and least troublesome way, was to comply with theirwishes, and I accordingly endeavoured to recall some fragment of proseor verse which might serve the present purpose. Supposing that Englishwould be quite as intelligible and acceptable to them as Barton's Latin, I was just about to declaim those noble opening lines of Comus--

 "`Before the starry threshold of Jove's Court, ' etcetera. 

"Which used to be a favourite of mine at school, when suddenly anotherimpulse seized me. 

"As I glanced around upon the circle of smiling, upturned countenances, I was struck by the docile and childlike expression of many of them. Ithought of the sad and benighted condition of this simple people, without the knowledge of God, or the hope of immortality, given up, asit seemed, a helpless prey to the darkest and most cruel superstitions. I thought of the moss-grown marae in the dark wood, with its hideousidols, its piles of human bones, and its hoary priest--fit minister ofsuch a religion. I remembered the aged woman at Mowno's house, and thefrightful doom in reserve for her. I felt that perhaps to suchimpressible spirits, even a passing word, unskilfully and feebly spoken, might by God's blessing do good; and yielding to the impulse of themoment, instead of declaiming the verses from Comus, I began to speak tothem in their own language, of those great truths, the most momentousfor civilised or savage man to know, and the most deeply interesting toevery thoughtful mind, of whatever degree of culture--truths so simple, that even these untutored children of nature could receive, and be madehappy by them. 

"In the plainest and simplest language I could command, and striving toadapt myself to their habits of thought, and to use those forms ofexpression most familiar to them, I announced the great doctrine of theexistence of one God, the sole creator of the world, and the lovingFather of all his creatures. I spoke of his power and his goodness, andtold them that though invisible to our eyes, as the wind which stirredthe tops of the palm-trees above them, he was ever near each one of us, hearing our words, seeing our actions, reading our thoughts, and caringfor us continually. 

"I endeavoured to illustrate these attributes of God, by references andallusions to the daily aspects of nature around them, and to ideas andnotions with which their mode of life, and the system of superstition inwhich they had been trained, rendered them familiar. My especial aimwas to lead them, unconsciously, as it were, and without making anydirect attack upon their religion, to contrast the benignant characterof Him who has permitted us to call Him `Our Father in Heaven, ' withthat of the malignant beings they had been taught to worship. 

"I next spoke of death, and of a future life, and assured them that thefriends whom they had buried, and they themselves, and all who had everlived, should awake as from a brief sleep, and live again for ever. Butwhen I proceeded to declare that most awful and mysterious doctrine ofour religion, and spoke of the worm that dieth not and the fire that isnot quenched, of eternal happiness, and unending woe, I could see by theearnestness of their attention, and the expression of theircountenances, how powerfully they were impressed. 

"I cannot remember all that I said, or the language I used, but Iendeavoured to set before them in a shape adapted to theircomprehension, the simple elements of the Christian scheme--the greatdoctrines of God and immortality, of human sinfulness andaccountability, and of salvation through Jesus Christ. But encouragedby the attention and apparent interest of the silent and listeningcircle, in the glow of the moment, I went beyond this prescribed limit, and from these vast general truths, I began at last to speak ofparticular acts and practices. As I thought once more of the marae inthe forest, and of the unhappy Malola, I told the people that our Fatherbeyond the sky could alone hear their prayers, and should alone beworshipped; that he desired no sacrifices of living things; that he wasoffended and displeased with all cruelty and bloodshed; and that theoffering of human sacrifices, and the killing of aged persons, werecrimes which he detested, and would be sure to punish; that he hadexpressly commanded children to love and honour their parents, and thatit was their duty, the older, the more infirm and helpless they became, the more faithfully to cherish and protect them. In speaking on thissubject, I grew earnest and excited, and probably my voice and mannertoo strongly expressed the abhorrence I felt for such monstrous andunnatural crimes. 

"At this point, Barton, who had for some time been looking on inastonishment at the serious turn which the matter had so unexpectedlytaken, interrupted me with the whispered caution--

"`Be careful, Arthur! I fear from the black looks of one of yourclerical fathers here, that you are giving offence to the cloth, andtrenching upon perilous ground. '

"But the warning came too late. Just as I glanced round in search ofthe threatening looks, to which Barton alluded, a frightful figuresprang up on the outer edge of the circle of listeners, directly infront of me, and with cries of rage forced its way towards the spotwhere I stood. I recognised at once the old priest of the marae, buthow changed since I last saw him! Every sign of age and decrepitude hadvanished: his misshapen frame seemed dilated, and instinct with nervousenergy: his face was pale with the intensity of his fury, and his smalleyes flashed fire. 

"`Perish, reviler of Oro, and his priests!' he cried, and hurled at me abarbed spear, with so true an aim, that if I had not stooped as it lefthis hand, it would have struck my face. Whizzing over my head, itpierced the tough bark of a bread-fruit tree, ten yards behind me, whereit stood quivering. Instantly catching a club from the hands of abystander, he rushed forward to renew the attack. He had reached thefoot of the rock where I stood, when Rokoa with a bound placed himselfbetween us, and though without any weapon, motioned him back, with agesture so commanding, and an air at once so quiet, and so fearless, that the priest paused. But it was for an instant only; then, withoututtering a word, he aimed a blow full at Rokoa's head. The lattercaught it in his open palm, wrenched the weapon from him, and, adroitlyfoiling a furious attempt which he made to grapple with him, once morestood upon the defensive with an unruffled aspect and not the slightestappearance of excitement in his manner. 

"The baffled priest, livid with rage, looked round for another weapon. Half a dozen of the men who had arrived upon the ground with him, uttered a wild yell, and pressed forward with brandished clubs andspears. Barton and I, placed ourselves by Rokoa's side, the formerhanding me one of his pistols. All was tumult and confusion. Theoutbreak had been so sudden and unexpected, and what I have just relatedhad passed so rapidly, that the bystanders had not yet recovered fromthe first shock of astonishment and terror. Of the women, some shriekedand fled from the spot, others threw themselves between us and the armednatives, or invoked the interference of their brothers and friends forour protection. Only a few, even of the men, seemed to participate inthe feeling of hostility against us. 

"But however inferior in number, the party of our foes far surpassedthat of our friends in resolution and energy. Foremost among them werethe priest and the hard-featured chief, who had been so deeply incensedby what he regarded as the wanton insults offered him by Barton. Anumber of the young men also, whose anger and jealousy had been arousedby his sudden popularity, and the attention which had been paid us, sided zealously with the priest and his party, and joined in the clamouragainst us. 

"Meanwhile, Mowno, at Olla's entreaty, strove to calm the tumult, and topacify the leader and instigator of it; but his authority was fiercelyspurned, and our good-natured protector quailed before the fury of thevindictive old man. As yet, however, our enemies, conscious that thesympathies of a large number of the bystanders were with us, had offeredus no actual violence, confining themselves to menacing cries andgestures, by which they seemed to be striving to work themselves up tothe requisite pitch of excitement. This was likely to be speedilyattained under the influence of the fierce exhortations and contagiousfury of the priest. Some of the young men, in fact, now commenced asort of covert attack, by throwing stones and fragments of wood at usfrom the outskirts of the crowd, and Barton was struck violently in themouth by one of these missiles, by which his lip was badly cut. In themidst of all the excitement and tumult, Rokoa stood, with the outwardappearance at least, of perfect composure. Neither the ravings of thepriest, nor the menacing attitude of `Catiline, ' nor the brandishedweapons of their followers, deprived him of his coolness and presence ofmind. He steadily confronted them with an unblenching eye, grasping theclub of which he had possessed himself, in readiness to meet the attack, which he at the same time did nothing, by look or gesture, to provoke. His calm intrepidity, while it seemed temporarily to restrain ourenemies, served also to reassure and steady Barton and myself; andendeavouring to emulate his self-possession, we stood ready to act ascircumstances should indicate, looking to him for the example. "

Here Arthur paused, as if about to suspend his narrative. Johnny, whowas now broad awake, and listening eagerly, waited patiently a fewmoments, expecting him to recommence. Finding, however, that he did notdo so, he at length asked him to "go on. "

"It is getting quite late, " answered Arthur; "see, those three brightstars which were high in the heavens when we first sat down here, arenow on the very edge of the horizon, about to sink behind the ocean. Aswe expect to be up, and on our way to Castle-hill before sunriseto-morrow. I think we should now go to rest. "

"If we do, " replied Johnny, "I am sure I shall not be able to sleep; Ishall be thinking of that terrible old priest, and trying to guess howyou escaped at last. "

"I judge, " said Browne, "that you are pretty nearly at the end of youradventures in Angatan, so pray let us have the remainder now. "

"Do so, " added Morton, "and set Johnny's mind at rest, or he will bedreaming of cannibals and cannibal-priests all night, and disturbing usby crying out in his sleep. "

"I think it's quite likely, " said Johnny, shaking his head in athreatening manner; "I feel just now very much as if I should. "

"Since that is the case, " said Arthur, "I suppose I must `go on, ' inself-defence; and as I believe that twenty minutes will suffice for whatremains, I will finish it. "

CHAPTER TWENTY THREE. 

THE FLIGHT. 

TE VEA--THE VICTIM FOR SACRIFICE--THE ESCAPE AND PURSUIT--THE PRIEST'SAMBUSH. 

 "For life, for life, their flight they ply, And shriek, and shout, and battle-cry, And weapons waving to the sky, Are maddening in their rear. "

"While the party hostile to us, thus stood hesitating, but to allappearance rapidly approaching a point where all hesitation would cease, Olla, with tears streaming down her cheeks, besought us to fly to herhusband's house, where, she seemed to imagine, we should necessarily besafe from violence. But though no one yet laid hands on us, we weresurrounded on all sides, and could not with any certainty distinguishfriends from foes; and the first movement on our part to escape, wouldprobably be the signal for an instant and general attack by the priestand his followers. We thought, therefore, that our best hope of safetylay in maintaining a firm but quiet attitude, until Mowno, and thosedisposed to protect us, could make their influence felt in our behalf. They, however, confined their efforts to feeble expostulations andentreaties; and perhaps it was unreasonable to expect them to engage ina deadly conflict with their own neighbours, relatives, and personalfriends, in the defence of mere strangers like ourselves. They couldnot even restrain the younger and more violent portion of the rabblefrom carrying on the species of desultory warfare, from which Barton hadalready suffered; on the contrary, the stones and other missiles, thrownby persons on the outskirts of the crowd, fell continually thicker andfaster. At length Rokoa received a staggering blow on the back of thehead, from a clod of earth, thrown by some one who had stolen roundbehind the rock for that purpose, and who immediately afterwardsdisappeared in the throng. 

"`How much longer are we to endure this?' cried Barton. `Must we standhere and suffer ourselves to be murdered by these cowardly attacks? Letus shoot a couple of them, and make a rush for the shore. '

"But a moment's reflection was enough to show the utter hopelessness ofsuch an attempt. However much the natives might be astounded for aninstant by the discharge of fire-arms, all fear and hesitation wouldvanish upon our taking to flight. Our backs once turned would be themark for a score of ready spears; and except perhaps for Rokoa, whosespeed was extraordinary, there would be scarcely the possibility forescape. Still it was evident that the audacity of our enemies wassteadily increasing, though their attacks were as yet covert andindirect, and, as I knew that Rokoa would not hesitate to retaliate uponthe first open assailant, in which case we should be massacred upon thespot, we might soon be compelled to adopt even so desperate asuggestion, as the only alternative of instant death. 

"At this critical moment, I noticed a sudden movement of surprise oralarm, on the outskirts of the crowd. A group, directly in front of us, no longer giving us their exclusive attention, began to whisper amongthemselves, glancing and pointing towards the rising ground in our rear, while a half suppressed and shuddering exclamation of `Te Vea! Te Vea!'was heard among the people. Turning round, and looking where all eyeswere now directed, I saw a tall native, with a peculiar head-dress offeathers, and a small basket of cocoa-nut-leaflets in his hand, runningrapidly towards us. His appearance seemed to awaken in those around us, emotions of terror or aversion, strong enough to swallow up every otherfeeling, for, no sooner was he perceived, than all thought ofprosecuting further the present quarrel, appeared to be abandoned. Thepriest, alone, evinced none of the general uneasiness or dread, but, onthe contrary, a gleam of exultation lighted up his hard and discolouredcountenance. The people made way to the right and left, as thenew-comer drew near, and a number of them slunk away into the forest orto their homes. The stranger proceeded directly towards Mowno, andtaking a small parcel wrapped in leaves, from the basket which hecarried, delivered it to him: then, without pausing an instant, oruttering a word, he passed on, taking his way at a rapid pace straightthrough the village. Mowno received the parcel with a reluctant andgloomy air, though it seemed to consist of nothing but a rough stone, wrapped in the leaves of the sacred miro. For several minutes he stoodholding it in his hand, like one deprived of consciousness. Several ofthose who appeared to be the principal persons present, among whom wereCatiline and the priest, now approached him, and they began to hold awhispered consultation, in the course of which the priest frequentlypointed towards Rokoa, as though speaking of him. Mowno seemed to beresisting some proposal urged by the others, and spoke in a moredecisive and resolute manner than I had thought him capable of assuming. The discussion, whatever was its subject, soon became warm and angry:the voices of Catiline and the priest were raised, and even threatening. Every moment I expected to see Mowno relinquish his opposition; but heremained firm, and at last, with the air of one resolved to put an endto further debate, he said--

"`No! it shall not be either of the strangers; it shall be Terano: he isan evil man, and it will be well when he is gone. ' Then speaking to twoof those who stood near him, he said, `Go quickly to Terano's house, before he sees the messenger and hides himself in the mountains, 'whereupon they seized their spears, and immediately set off in thedirection of the village. 

"Olla now renewed her entreaties for us to leave the spot, and go withher to the house; and Mowno, --by a quick gesture, meant to be seen onlyby us, indicated his wish to the same effect. Rokoa nodded to me tocomply, and we followed Olla as she bounded lightly through the grove, no one offering to oppose our departure. But the priest's restless eyewas upon us, and had we set off in the direction of the shore, we shouldnot have been permitted to escape, without an attempt on his part toprevent it. As it was, he appeared to give some direction to thoseabout him, and four or five young men followed us at a distance, keepingus in sight, and taking care that they were always in such a position asto enable them to intercept us in any attempt to recross the island. After having dogged us to Mowno's house and seen us enter, they withdrewinto the forest out of sight, where they probably remained on the watch. Rokoa now proceeded to select from Mowno's store of weapons, a club, ofmore formidable weight and size, than that which he had wrested from thepriest, and requested Barton and myself to follow his example. 

"`We must try to get to the shore, ' he said, `there are at present, noneto hinder us, but the young men who followed us hither. '

"`But that demon of a priest, and the rest of his crew, are notfar-off, ' said Barton, `and they will be sure to waylay us. For thepresent we are safe here; and perhaps Mowno will be able to get us backto our boat without danger. '

"Rokoa shook his head. `There are others here, ' he said, `more powerfulthan Mowno, and who are our enemies: we must rely upon ourselves. '

"Olla watched us anxiously during this conversation; and now, as if sheunderstood its subject at least, she said, with an expression ofintelligence and cordial friendliness in her fine eyes, `Listen to me:the words of the priest are more powerful with the great chief than thewords of Mowno: to-night, the priest will go to the great chief, andbefore he returns you must fly; but not now, for you are watched by theyoung men; you must wait until night--until the moon is behind thegrove. '

"This seemed to me a wiser course than to undertake, at present, tofight our way to the boat; but Rokoa remained of his former opinion; heapprehended an attack upon our party at the shore during our absence, bywhich we might be cut off from all means of leaving the island. Thiscertainly was a weighty consideration, and one that had not occurred tome. We were still hesitating, and uncertain what course to pursue, whenMowno came in, looking much troubled, and carrying in his hand themysterious package, the object and meaning of which I forgot to explain. 

"A stone, folded in the leaves of the miro, sent by the king, orparamount chief, to the subordinate chiefs of districts or villages, isthe customary method of notifying the latter that they are expected tofurnish a human victim for some approaching sacrifice. The principaloccasions upon which these are required, are at the building of nationalmaraes, at the commencement of a war, or in cases of the serious illnessof a superior chief. The number of victims sacrificed, is proportionedto the magnitude of the occasion; as many as a score have sometimes beenoffered to propitiate the gods during the severe sickness of a powerfulchief. The priests signify to the chief the number required; the latterthen sends out his runner or messenger, (te vea), who delivers to eachof the subordinate chiefs, one of these packages for each victim to befurnished from his immediate district. The odious duty of designatingthe individuals to be taken, then devolves upon the subordinate, andhaving decided upon this, he sends a number of armed men to secure thedestined victims before they secrete themselves or flee into the woods, as those who have any reason to fear being selected generally do, at thefirst appearance of the dreaded messenger, or even as soon as it ispublicly known that an occasion is at hand for which human sacrificeswill be required. When secured, the doomed persons are most commonlykilled on the spot by the chief's men, and the bodies wrapped incocoa-nut leaves and carried to the temple. Sometimes, however, theyare preserved alive, and slain by the priests themselves at the altar. 

"Upon the arrival of the messenger, as already related, with arequisition for one victim from the village, the majority of Mowno'sadvisers had insisted upon selecting Rokoa for that purpose, and thusavoiding the necessity of sacrificing one of their own people. Thepriest had gone further still, and proposed to seize upon us all, andsend Barton and myself to the two neighbouring villages, to be furnishedby them as their quota of victims. To these councils, Mowno had opposeda determined resistance, and he had finally sent his followers todespatch an old man named Terano, whose death would be considered ageneral benefit, as he was a notorious and inveterate thief anddrunkard, who, when not stupefied with ava, was constantly engaged indesperate broils, or wanton depredations upon the property of hisneighbours. It seemed, however, that the old man had taken the alarmand fled; several of Mowno's followers were now in pursuit of him, andunless they should succeed in taking him before morning, another personwould have to be designated, as it was required to furnish the victimsat the great marae, by noon of the following day. 

"I sickened with disgust, as I listened to details like these. Neverbefore had I so fully realised the darkness and the horrors ofheathenism--all the more striking in the present instance, because ofthe many pleasing and amiable natural qualities of the people who gropedamid much darkness, and were a prey to such horrors. 

"Mowno also recommended us to postpone any attempt at flight until alate hour of the night. He said that he had seen a number of menlurking in the woods near the stream, and that the priest and others hadremained in the grove after he had left, probably with the intention ofjoining them in watching the house. 

"Olla now went out into the garden, where she walked about looking upamong the branches of the tree; and calling out, `Lai-evi!' as if insearch of her tame wood-pigeon. After going round the garden, shepassed out of the gate, and wandered away in the direction of the brook, still looking among the trees, and repeating at intervals her call of`Lai-evi!'

"By-and-bye she returned, and though without her little favourite, shehad accomplished her real object, and ascertained the number andposition of the spies. She had seen seven of them skulking in the woodalong the brook, and watching the house. They seemed anxious to avoidobservation, and she could not, without awaking suspicion, get more thantransient glimpses of them, so that possibly there might be others whomshe had not seen. 

"Rokoa questioned her as to the space along the bank of the streamoccupied by these men, and the distance from one another at which theywere stationed. Then after a moment's reflection he turned to Mowno, and asked whether he was confident of being able to protect us, while inhis house; to which the latter replied with much earnestness that heboth could and would do so. 

"`Wait here, then, ' said Rokoa, addressing Barton and myself, `I willreturn before the moon sets:' and without affording us an opportunity toinquire what he designed to do, he passed through the door, and boundedinto the forest, in the direction opposite to that where the spies ofthe priest were lurking. 

"`Is it possible, ' said Barton, `that he intends to desert us?'

"`You should know him better, ' I answered, `unless I am mistaken, he isabout to risk his life in an attempt to communicate with our crew, inorder to put them on their guard against a surprise, and to render ourescape the more easy. If he lives, he will return, to incur a secondtime with us, the very dangers to which this attempt exposes him. '

"Knowing as I did Rokoa's great activity, coolness, and presence ofmind, I was sanguine that he would succeed in eluding the vigilance ofour enemies, and accomplishing his purpose. 

"Soon after his departure, Olla set out for our evening meal a lightrepast of bananas, baked bread-fruit, and vi-apples, fresh from thegarden. But neither Barton nor I could eat anything: our thoughts werewith Rokoa upon his perilous adventure. When the food had been removed, Mowno suggested that we should all go out into the inclosure, and walk afew times around the house in order that those who were on the watchmight be satisfied that we were still there. This we accordingly did, and continued strolling through the garden until it became quite dark. Rokoa had now been gone nearly an hour, and Barton began to growrestless and troubled. Mowno, stationing himself at the end of the walkleading from the house, leaned upon the gate in a listening attitude. As I sat in the wide doorway, beneath the vi-apple trees planted oneither side of the entrance, watching the bright constellation of theCross, just visible above the outline of the grove in the southernhorizon, Olla began to question me concerning what I had told the peoplein the afternoon, of God, and a future life, and the doctrines ofChristianity. I was at once touched and astonished, to perceive thedeep interest she took in the subject, and the readiness with which shereceived these truths, as something she had needed and longed for. Sheseemed to feel how much better and more consoling they were, than thesuperstitions in which she had been educated. 

"I was amazed to find that this young heathen woman, growing up in themidst of pagan darkness, was nevertheless possessed of deep and strongreligious feelings, which could not be satisfied with the traditions ofher people. As I gazed at her ingenuous countenance, full ofearnestness and sensibility, while she endeavoured to express the vaguethoughts on these subjects which had at times floated through her mind, I could scarcely believe that this was the same gay and careless being, whose life had seemed to be as natural, as unconscious, and as joyous, as that of a bird or a flower. She said, that often when alone in somesecluded spot in the depth of the wood, while all around was so hushedand peaceful, she had suddenly burst into tears, feeling that what shehad been taught of the gods could not be true, and that if Oro wasindeed the creator of so beautiful a world--if he had made the smilinggroves, the bright flowers, and the multitude of happy living things, hemust be a good being, who could not delight in the cruelties practisedin his name. Often, when a mere girl, thoughts like these had visitedher, wandering by the sea-shore at twilight, or looking up through thefoliage of waving cocoa-nut-groves at the starry skies, when natureherself, by her harmony and beauty, had seemed to proclaim that God wasa being of light and love, in whom was no darkness at all!

"Presently Mowno joined us, and I talked with him in regard to theintended burial of the aged woman, his aunt and endeavoured to make himsee the act in its true light. But with all his natural amiability, such was the effect of custom and education, that he seemed perfectlyinsensible on the subject. He observed, in a cool, matter-of-factmanner, that when people got very old and could not work, they were ofno use to others or themselves--that it was then time for them to die, and much best that they should do so at once; and that if they did not, then their friends ought to bury them. As to Malola, his aunt, he saidthat she was quite willing to be buried, and had in fact suggested itherself; that she was often very sick, and in great pain, so that shehad no pleasure in living any longer; he added, as another grave andweighty consideration, that she had lost most of her teeth, and couldnot chew her food, unless it was prepared differently from that of therest of the family, which caused Olla much trouble. 

"Finding that argument and expostulation had not the slightest effectupon him, I changed my tactics, and suddenly demanded whether he wouldbe willing to have Olla buried, when _she_ began to get old and infirm?This seemed at first to startle him. He glanced uneasily at his littlewife, as if it had never before occurred to him that she _could_ growold. Then, after staring at me a moment in a half angry manner, asthough offended at my having suggested so disagreeable an idea, heseemed all at once to recover himself, remarking quickly, that _he_should be old then, too, and that they could both be buried together. This consolatory reflection seemed completely to neutralise the effectof my last attack, and Mowno's countenance resumed its habitualexpression of calm and somewhat stolid placidity. 

"Baffled, but not discouraged, I next strove, by drawing an imaginarypicture of Olla and himself in their old age, surrounded by their grownup children, to show how happy and beautiful the relation between thechild and the aged parent might be. I summoned up all my rhetoricalpowers, and sketched what I conceived to be a perfect model of anaffectionate and dutiful Angatanese son. After clothing him with allthe virtues and accomplishments of the savage character, I proceeded toendue him with that filial affection, whose beauty and power it was mychief object to illustrate. I represented him as loving his father andmother all the more tenderly on account of the infirmities of age nowstealing over them. Upon the arm of this affectionate son, thewhite-haired Mowno supported himself; when at morning and evening hewent forth to take his accustomed walk in the groves. He it was, whobrought home daily to his aged mother, the ripest fruits, and thefreshest flowers. His smiling and happy countenance was the light oftheir dwelling; his cheerful voice, its sweetest music. I wasproceeding thus in quite an affecting strain, as it seemed to me, (though I must in honesty confess that Mowno appeared to be less movedby it than myself; and somewhat cooled my enthusiasm by giving a greatyawn in the midst of one of the most touching passages), when Olla, whohad been listening with moistened eyes, gently stole her arm around herhusband's neck, and murmured a few words in his ear. Whether it was mypathetic eloquence, or Olla's caress, that melted his hitherto obdurateheart, I will not pretend to say, but it is certain that he now yieldedthe point, and promised that Malola should be permitted to live. `Atleast, ' he added, after a moment's reflection, `as long as she can see, and walk about. '

"Several times, since it had grown dark, I had heard sounds like thedistant beating of drums, mingled occasionally with the long andsorrowful note of the buccinum-shell, or native trumpet. Twice, also, while Mowno was standing at his gate, messengers had arrived, apparentlyin haste, and after briefly conferring with him, had posted off again. When I remarked upon these sounds, Mowno said that they came from themarae, where preparations for the approaching ceremony were goingforward; but to me, they seemed to proceed from several differentpoints, at various distances from us. 

"I now began to feel painfully anxious at Rokoa's protracted absence. It was nearly midnight, and there had been ample time for one lessactive than he, to go to the shore and return. The terribleapprehension, that in spite of all the resources of his skill andcourage, he had fallen into the hands of some of the parties of nativeswhich seemed to be scattered about in the forest, gained every moment astronger hold upon my mind. 

"`He has either been taken, or else he finds that he cannot rejoin us, without too great risk, ' said Barton, breaking a long silence, andspeaking of that which each knew the other to be thinking about; `wemust start for the shore ourselves, if he does not come soon. '

"`Hark!' whispered Olla, `some one is approaching from the wood. ' Herquick ear had detected stealthy steps crossing the avenue. The nextmoment some one bounded lightly over the hedge at the side of the house, where the shadow of the bread-fruit trees fell darkest. Mowno started, and seemed agitated, and for an instant a suspicion that he had betrayedus, and was about to give us up, flashed through my mind. But thefigure which came forward into the light, was that of Rokoa, and I feltpained at the wrong which my momentary doubts had done our inert, butwell-meaning, host. Rokoa breathed quick and short. Without speaking, he pointed to the moon, now on the edge of the western horizon offorest, to intimate that he was punctual to the time set for his return. 

"The sounds which I had before heard, were now borne more plainly thanever to our ears upon the night breeze. As soon as Rokoa recovered hisbreath, he said that we had not a moment to lose, but must commence ourflight at once. He had passed an armed party of more than twenty men, coming in the direction of the house, with the purpose, as he supposed, of demanding that we should be given up to them. Mowno seemed moredispleased than alarmed at this intelligence, and earnestly repeatedthat no harm should befall us while beneath his roof, if he had to laydown his life in our defence. But Rokoa urged our immediate departure, before the arrival of the party which he had seen. Mowno then offeredto accompany, and guide us to our boat, which Rokoa firmly declined, onthe ground that his presence might endanger him, and, in the excited anddetermined mood of our enemies, could be no protection to us. 

"We accordingly took a hurried leave of him, and Olla. `Good-bye, Artua, ' said the latter, `Olla will not forget what you have told her ofour great Father in the sky; she will ask him for a new heart that shetoo, may go when she dies, to the Christian heaven, ' and she pointedupward, while a happy smile lighted up her intelligent, and, for themoment, serious countenance. 

"We sprang over the hedge, and, Rokoa leading the way, proceeded swiftlybut silently down the avenue. We passed some distance beyond the pointwhere we had struck into it in the morning, to avoid the neighbourhoodof the village, then turning towards the shore, descended into thevalley until we reached the stream. At this point, it was deep andnarrow, with a rapid current, but we had no time to look for a ford. Cries and shouts on the hill above us, showed that we were pursued, anda confused clamour from the village indicated the existence of someunusual commotion there. Tum-tums were beating fiercely, and the longdismal wail of the tuba-conch resounded through the echoing arches ofthe forest. We swam the stream as silently as possible, Barton holdinghis pistols above his head in one hand to keep the charges dry. As weclimbed the further bank, and plunged into the wood of miros, we couldhear the splashing of the water caused by persons fording the brook ashort distance below us, and opposite the village. In the samedirection a multitude of candle-nut torches gleamed through the foliage, and revealed dusky forms hurrying hither and thither. We pushed onthrough the wood at the top of our speed, until suddenly the outlines ofthe marae, illuminated by the glare of a large bonfire, loomed up beforeus. A score of half-naked men, were dancing around the fire in front ofthe inclosure, with the wildest and most extravagant contortions ofbody. Seen by the fitful and wavering light, their painted countenancesscarcely looked like those of human beings, and the grim, immovableidols, upon their pedestals, seemed vaster and more hideous than ever. 

"As we turned, and plunged into the grove again, resuming our flight ina somewhat altered direction, an eager shout announced that we had beenseen. But this cry proceeded, not from the group in front of the marae, who were wholly absorbed in their savage orgies, but from a stragglingparty of pursuers from the village, to whom the light of the bonfire hadbetrayed us. The chase was now no longer random or uncertain; they cameon like hounds in full view of the game, uttering yells that caused theblood to curdle in my veins. My strength began to fail, and I felt ahorrible spell creeping over me, like that which often in dreams, deprives us of the power to fly some appalling danger. Rokoa restrainedhis superior speed, and kept beside Barton and myself. `Courage, Artua!' he said, `we are near the shore, ' and he offered me his hand toassist me, but I would not take it. Notwithstanding our utmostexertions our pursuers gained upon us. I was very nearly exhausted whenwe reached the ravine which divided the miro-grove from the bread-fruitplantation, and, as we struggled up its steep side, Barton panted andgasped so painfully for breath, that I dreaded each moment to see himfall to the ground incapable of proceeding further. But we knew thatour lives were at stake, and forced ourselves to exertions which naturecould not long support; still, the cries of our pursuers, the sound oftheir footsteps, and the crashing of branches in their path, drewcontinually nearer. 

"At last we had nearly traversed the breadth of the plantation, and thewelcome sound of the waves, breaking upon the beach, greeted our ears. Safety now seemed within our reach, and we summoned all our remainingenergies for a final effort. The trees, growing more thinly as weapproached the skirt of the wood, let in the light, and between theirtrunks I caught a glimpse of the sea. Right before us was a thicket, tangled with fern, and scarcely twenty yards beyond it lay the beachshining in the star-light. As we turned a little aside to avoid thethicket, an appalling yell rang out from it, and half a dozen darkfigures started from their ambush, and sprang into the path before us. The old priest was at their head: my heart sank, and I gave up all ashost. Rokoa, swinging up his ponderous club, bounded into their midst. `Onward!' cried he, `it is our only hope of escape. ' His movements werelight as those of a bird, and rapid as lightning. His first blowstretched the priest at his feet. The savages gave way before him, scattering to the right and left, as if a thunderbolt had fallen amongthem. Barton discharged both his pistols at once, and with fataleffect, as was witnessed by the groans that followed. Before they couldrally or recover themselves, we had burst through their midst. As wereached the shore, I looked round and missed Barton--he was no longerbeside me. An exulting cry behind us at once explained his absence: atthe same time we could hear him call out in a voice broken byexhaustion, `Save yourselves, you can do nothing for me!' Without aninstant's hesitation, Rokoa turned, and we rushed back into the midst ofour shouting enemies. Three or four of the party which had been inpursuit of us, were just coming up. The audacity and desperation of ourattack seemed to confound them, and two of their number fell, almostwithout a struggle, beneath Rokoa's rapid and resistless blows. Twomore of them, who were dragging Barton away, were compelled to leave himat liberty in order to defend themselves. At that moment a sudden shoutfrom the water raised by our crew, who had either heard our voices, orseen us when we came out upon the shore, increased their panic bycausing them to suppose that we were leading back our whole party to thefight. They hastily gave way before us, and we had all turned oncemore, and gained the beach before they recovered from their surprise, and perceived their mistake. 

"Our boat was just outside the surf; where the crew were keeping hersteady with their paddles. We hailed them, and plunged in the water toswim out to them. The natives, stung with shame and rage at havingtheir prisoner torn from them in the very moment of triumph, with suchreckless boldness, swarmed down to the beach and pursued us into thewater. They seemed excited almost to frenzy at the prospect of ourescape. Some standing upon the shore assailed the canoe with showers ofstones, by which several of our men were wounded. Others swam out afterus, as if about to endeavour to board the vessel, and did not turn backuntil we had hoisted our sail, and began to draw steadily from the land. 

"And thus ends the story of the Cannibal Island of Angatan. "

"Is that all?" inquired Johnny, looking somewhat disappointed. 

"Yes, that is all, " answered Arthur, "it comes as near to being acannibal story, as any thing I know. I did not see any one actuallyroasted and eaten, but if the savages had caught us, I suspect therewould have been more to tell, and probably no one here to tell it. "

"But, " persisted Johnny, "the story don't end there. You haven't toldus about the rest of the voyage, and whether Rokoa found his brother atlast. "

"O, that don't properly belong to _this_ story. According to allartistical rules I ought to end precisely where I have, in order topreserve the unities. But some other time, if you wish, I will tell youall about it. "

"Pray don't talk of artistical rules, " exclaimed Max, "after showingyourself such an egregious bungler! You had there all the elements of acapital story, and you have just spoiled them. "

"`How prove you that, in the great heap of your knowledge, '" criedBrowne, "`come now, unmuzzle your wisdom, ' and specify the blunders ofwhich he has been guilty. I say, with Touchstone, `instance briefly, shepherd; come, instance. '"

"Why, in the first place, there was a miserly spirit of economy inregard to his men. He should have invested the narrative with a tragicinterest, by killing Rokoa and Barton, at least;--being the narrator hecouldn't kill himself conveniently;--but he might, with good effect havebeen `dangerously wounded. '"

"But suppose, " said Arthur, "that I wanted Rokoa to figure in a futurestory, and so couldn't afford to kill him just yet?"

"A miserable apology! it evinces a lamentable poverty of imagination tomake one character serve for two distinct tales. "

"Well, a further instance, `gentle shepherd, '" cried Browne, "`a moresounder instance. '"

"Then, again, " resumed Max, with an oracular air, "it was a capitalerror to make Olla a married woman; what business I should like to know, can a married woman have in a story?--She belongs properly to the dullprosaic region of common life--not to the fairy land of romance. Nowthe charm of sentiment is as necessary to a perfect tale, as theinterest of adventure, or the excitement of conflict, and had Olla beensingle, there would have been the elements of something beautifullysentimental. "

"Enough!" cried Browne, "if you have not `lamed me with reasons, ' youhave at least overwhelmed me with words--there now! I believe I amunconsciously catching the trick of your long-winded sing-songsentences--it must be contagious. "

"Well, " said Arthur, "I give over the `materials' to Max, with fullpermission to work them up into a romance after his own fashion, introducing as much slaughter and sentiment as he shall judge requisitefor the best effect, and when completed, it shall be inserted by way ofepisode in our narrative. "

------------------------------------------------------------------------

Note. Upon consulting the charts we find an island called "Ahangatan", (of which Angatan is perhaps a contraction), laid down on some of them, about one hundred and fifty miles north of Hao. On others the sameisland is called Ahangatoff. The US Exploring Expedition visited Hae, and most of the neighbouring islands, but we have not been able todiscover any mention of Angatan in the published records of theexpedition. 

CHAPTER TWENTY FOUR. 

HOUSE-BUILDING. 

DAWN ON THE LAGOON--THE "SEA-ATTORNEY"--THE "SHARK-EXTERMINATOR"--MAX"CARRIES THE WAR INTO AFRICA. "

 "Another hour must pass ere day grows bright, And ere the little birds begin discourse In quick low voices, ere the streaming light Pours on their nests, just sprung from day's fresh source. "

After the late hours we had kept on the last evening, most of us wouldwillingly have prolonged our slumbers beyond the time previously fixedfor setting out upon our return to Castle-hill. But before it wasfairly light, Arthur was up, with an unseasonable and provokingalacrity, calling loudly upon us to bestir ourselves. 

In vain Browne apostrophised him in moving strains as "the rudedisturber of his pillow, " remonstrated against such unmercifulpunctuality, and petitioned for another nap; in vain Max protested thatwe were not New York shop-boys, obliged to rise at daylight to makefires, and open and sweep out stores, but free and independent desertislanders, who had escaped from the bondage of civilised life, and theshackles of slavish routine, and who need not get up until noon, unlessof our own good pleasure. Arthur was inexorable, and finding thatfurther sleep was out of the question, we yielded at last to hisdespotic pertinacity, and groped our way into the boat, yawningdesperately, and not more than half awake. 

The sea-fowl had not yet begun to stir in their nests, when we pushedout into the lagoon, and commenced pulling homeward--as we had nowalmost come to regard it--holding a course midway between the reef andthe shore. A few moments' exercise at the oars sufficed to dispel ourdrowsiness, and to reconcile us somewhat to the early start, which wehad so reluctantly taken. 

The faint grey light revealed the sleeping landscape, invested with thedelicious freshness and repose of the earliest dawn in summer. Theshores of the island, with their dense masses of verdure, were soperfectly mirrored in the lagoon, that the peculiar characteristics ofthe different kinds of foliage could be distinguished in theirreflections. The drooping plumes of the palms, the lance-shapedpandanus leaves, and the delicate, filmy foliage of the casuarina, wereall accurately imaged there; the inverted shore below, with its fringeof trees and shrubbery, looking scarcely less substantial and real, thanits counterpart above. But as the light increased, these reflectionslost their softness, and the clearness of their outlines. The graduallybrightening dawn, cast new and rapidly changing lights and shades uponthe waters and the shores; and the latter, which, as we moved onward, webeheld every moment from a new point of view, charmed the eye with aperpetual variety. In some places they were abrupt and bold; in otherssmoothly rounded, or gently sloping. Now we were opposite a juttingpromontory, which, crowned with verdure, and overgrown with pendulousand creeping plants, pushed out over the narrow alluvial belt of shore, to the water's edge; now shooting past it, we caught a sudden andtransient glimpse of some cool valley, opening down to the lagoon, andstretching away inland through vistas of fine trees. 

Johnny expressed a fervent wish that he was a painter, in order that wemight sail round the island, take sketches of the scenery, and thenpaint a panorama, embracing all the best views, by exhibiting which attwenty-five cents a head, we should all make our fortunes upon gettinghome. He appeared to have some doubts, however, whether that particulartime of day could be painted, even by the most accomplished artist. Thelagoon channel wound through fields of branching coral trees ofluxuriant growth, among which, numbers of large fish were movingsluggishly about, as if they had got up too early, and were more thanhalf inclined to indulge in another nap. As we passed over a sort ofbar, where there was not more than a fathom and a half of water, weespied an immense green turtle at the bottom, quietly pursuing his wayacross our track, and though by no means a beautiful creature, lookinginfinitely happier and more lively than the dull-eyed wretches of hisrace, which I have seen lying on their backs, at the doors of the NewYork restaurants, ready to be converted into soup and steaks. Johnnymourned over the impracticability of making any attempt at his capture, and heaved a sigh which seemed to come from the bottom of his heart, asthe unsightly reptile disappeared among the mazes of the submarineshrubbery. The hardship of the case, seemed to be greatly aggravated inhis eyes, as he contrasted it with the better fortune of Robinson Crusoeand the Swiss Family, the former of whom, as he reminded us, caught "anyquantity of turtles" on the beach of his island, with no other troublethan that of turning them over upon their backs; while the latter, having surprised an enormous fellow taking an afternoon nap on thesurface of the water, treacherously harpooned him in his sleep, andthen, steering him as easily as one would drive a well-broken nag, compelled him to tow themselves and their pinnace ashore. 

A somewhat startling incident put an end to these interestingreminiscences. Johnny was leaning over the gunwale, and with his facealmost touching the surface, and his hands playing in the water, waspeering down into the lagoon, probably on the look-out for anotherturtle, when a large shark, coming as it seemed from beneath the boat, rose suddenly but quietly, and made a snatch at him. Johnny saw themonster barely in time; for just as he sprang up with a cry of affright, and fell backwards into the boat the shark's shovel-nose shot four feetabove water at our stern, his jaws snapping together as he disappearedagain, with a sound like the springing of a powerful steel-trap. Thoughbaffled in his first attack, the voracious fish continued to follow us, watching closely an opportunity for a more successful attempt. He was alarge brown shark, of the species known to sailors as the"sea-attorney, " which designation, together with his formidablereputation for keenness, vigilance, and enterprise, shows the estimationin which the members of the ancient and honourable profession of thelaw, are held by the honest sons of Neptune. Max professed to recognisehim, as our acquaintance of the previous evening, by whom himself andBrowne had been for a time kept in a state of blockade: our presentvisitor certainly evinced the same uncommon fierceness and audacitywhich had astonished us in the individual referred to. He was a trim, round-bodied, compact fellow with a wonderful display of vigour, andeven of grace, in his movements; but though not without a certain kindof beauty, I do not wish to be understood as saying that his personalappearance was upon the whole, prepossessing. On the contrary, hisexpression, if I may venture to use the term, (and he certainly had agood deal of expression), was, if not decidedly bad, at the leastexceedingly sinister. His flattened head, and long leather-like snouttogether with a pair of projecting goggle eyes, so situated as tocommand a view both in front and rear, and which he kept turningrestlessly on every side, contributed greatly to enhance this forbiddingaspect. Every moment he seemed to grow fiercer and bolder, and atlength he actually laid hold of our keel next the rudder and fairlyshook the boat from stem to stern. To our great relief, he soondesisted from this, for such was his bulk and strength, that we hardlyknew what he might not effect in his furious efforts. His next move, was to make a sudden dash at Max's oar, which had probably given himoffence by coming too near his nose, and which he jerked from his hands. 

Max seemed to regard this last exploit as a personal affront, and loudlydeclared that, "this was going altogether too far, and that he shouldnot stand it any longer. " He accordingly proceeded with great energy, to lash his cutlass to the handle of one of the remaining oars, withsome twine which he found in the locker, threatening all sorts ofterrible things against the unsuspecting object of his wrath. MeanwhileMorton succeeded in fishing up the lost oar, which the vigilance andactivity of our attentive escort rendered a somewhat dangerousundertaking; when recovered, the marks of six rows of formidable teethwere found deeply indented upon its blade. 

Max having completed his novel weapon, Browne, who had been engaged inan unprofitable attempt to strike the shark across the eyes with hiscutlass, inquired, "what he was going to do with that clumsycontrivance!"

"That clumsy contrivance, as you rashly term it, " replied Max, withdignity, "is designed as a shark-exterminator, with which I intendforthwith to pay my respects to this audacious sea-bully. We have stoodon the defensive quite long enough, and I am now about to carry the warinto Africa. "

He accordingly jumped upon the middle seat of the yawl, where, in spiteof all attempts at dissuasion, he stood watching a favourableopportunity for a thrust. This was soon presented. All unconscious ofthe unfriendly designs cherished against him, the shark came propellinghimself carelessly alongside, and directly under Max's nose, with hisback fin quite above water. The temptation was not to be resisted. Maxbraced himself as firmly as possible in his position: Arthurexpostulated, and begged him at least to get down and stand in the boat:Morton exhorted him to caution. But he only answered by a wave of thehand and a grim smile; then requesting Browne to lay fast hold of hiswaist-band, to assist him in preserving the centre of gravity, he raisedhis weapon in both hands, and giving it a preliminary flourish, broughtit down with his full force, aiming at the broadest part of the fish'sback, just forward of the dorsal fin. But the weapon was too dull, orthe blow too feeble, to pierce the tough hide of the "sea-attorney, " forit glanced smoothly off and Max losing his balance, went headlong intothe sea. Browne, in a hasty effort to save him came near going overalso, while the boat careened until the water poured in over thegunwale, and for a moment there was imminent danger of capsizing. Maxcame to the surface, almost paralysed with fright, and clutchedconvulsively at the side of the boat; when we drew him on boardunharmed, but pale and shivering, as he well might be, after soextraordinary an escape. The shark had disappeared, and was now nowhereto be seen. Not being accustomed to Max's system of "carrying the warinto Africa, " so sudden and headlong an attack in his own element hadprobably somewhat disconcerted him. Max made a great effort to assumean air of composure. "Well!" said he, looking coolly around, "the enemyhas, I perceive, beaten a retreat. I dare say he was quite as muchfrightened as I was, and that is saying a good deal. "

"But what has become of that patent shark-exterminator!" observedBrowne, "I don't see it anywhere: has the enemy carried it off as atrophy of victory, as conquering knights take possession of the arms oftheir vanquished adversaries!"

"It is much more likely, " replied Max with disdain, "that he has carriedit off stuck fast in his carcass. "

But neither supposition proved to be correct, for we presently picked upthe "exterminator, " floating near us. Johnny narrowly examined theblade, and was much disappointed at not finding "any blood on it. "

Max now took an oar to steady his nerves by rowing, for, notwithstandinghis assumed composure and forced pleasantry, they had evidently been agood deal shaken by his recent narrow escape. 

By the time we came in sight of Sea-bird's Point, the increasing light, and the rosy glow in the "dappled east, " heralded the rising of the sun, and announced that the heat and glare of the tropical day, were on thepoint of succeeding the mild freshness of "incense-breathing morn. " Norwere other tokens wanting, that the reign of night was over. A strangeconfusion of indistinct and broken sounds, issuing from myriads of nestsand perches all along the beach, showed that the various tribes ofsea-fowl were beginning to bestir themselves. A few slumbrous, half-smothered sounds from scattered nests preluded the general concert, and then the notes were taken up, and repeated by the entire featheredpopulation for miles along the shore, until the clamour seemed like thatof ten thousand awakening barn-yards. And now the scene began to beenlivened by immense multitudes of birds, rising in the air, andhovering in clouds over the lagoon. Some wheeled around us in theirspiral flight; others skimmed the water like swallows, dipping withmarvellous promptness after any ill-starred fish that ventured near thesurface; others again, rose high into the air, from whence, by theirincredible keenness of sight, they seemed readily to discern their prey, when, poising themselves an instant on expanded wings, they would pounceperpendicularly downward, and disappearing entirely in the water for aninstant, emerge, clutching securely a struggling victim. But incarrying on this warfare upon the finny inhabitants of the lagoon thefeathered spoilers were not perfectly united and harmonious; and fiercedomestic contentions occasionally interrupted and diversified theirproceedings. A number of unprincipled man-of-war hawks, who preferredgaining their livelihood by robbing their neighbours and associates, torelying upon their own honest industry, would sail lazily around onwide-spread pinions, watching with the air of unconcerned spectators themethodical toil of the plodding gannets. But the instant that one ofthe latter rose from a successful plunge, with a plump captive writhingin his grasp, all appearance of indifference would vanish, and somedark-plumaged pirate of the lagoon, pouncing down like lightning uponhis unwarlike neighbour, would ruthlessly despoil him of his hard-earnedprize. One of these piratical gentry suffered before our eyes a fateworthy of his rapacity. A gannet had seized upon a fish much largerthan his strength enabled him to manage, and was struggling in vain tolift it into the air, when a hawk darted upon them, and striking histalons into the fish, put the gannet to flight. But the greedy victorhad greatly miscalculated the strength of his intended prey. Adesperate conflict, sometimes under water, and sometimes just at thesurface, ensued. The hawk struggled gallantly, but in vain, and was atlength drawn under by his ponderous antagonist, to rise no more. 

We landed a short distance beyond Johnny's row of "Oyster-trees, " and bythe time we had climbed the hill, the sun had risen, though not yetvisible above the wooded heights which sheltered us to the eastward. 

We were so intent upon our house-building project that, contentingourselves with a self-denying breakfast of cocoa-nuts, we at once setzealously to work in carrying it out. 

Arthur directed, superintended, and laid out the work in detail. Morton, having fitted a handle to the hatchet-head, and laboriouslysharpened it upon a rough stone, undertook to supply materials as fastas called for. While he cut down trees of the kind and size required byArthur, Max trimmed off the branches with his cutlass, and prepared themfor use. Johnny and Eiulo dragged them to the site of the building, where Browne and I assisted Arthur in setting the posts into the ground, and putting together the frame of the house. Of course, our destitutionof proper tools and implements rendered all this exceedingly laborious, and, but for Arthur's perseverance and ingenuity, we should more thanonce have given up in despair. Instead of spades, we were obliged touse sharp bivalve shells from the shore, in digging places for theupright posts of the building, and as it was necessary that these shouldbe set quite deep, in order to give it firmness and stability, the toilwas severe. Max, who came up occasionally to see how the work wasprogressing, and to offer suggestions and criticisms, (more especiallythe latter), on finding us upon our knees, patiently grubbing up theearth with our shells, flatteringly compared us to so many hedge-hogsexcavating their burrows. 

Nevertheless, we persevered; and before night we had nearly completedthe frame of our building, with the exception of the ridge-pole, therafters, and cross-pieces. 

The posts at the sides stood six feet out of the ground, and werestationed about three feet apart. The centre-posts, to support theridge-pole, were nine feet high, and made from the trunks of well-growntrees, some six inches in diameter. This certainly was a good day'swork under the circumstances; at any rate, we were quite unanimous inconsidering it so; and towards twilight we went down to the beach forour evening bath, in an exceedingly complacent and self-satisfied stateof mind, Max enlarging upon the pleasures of industry, and professing tobe in the present enjoyment of those feelings--

 "Which follow arduous duty well performed. "

Instead of repairing to our usual bathing-place, we proceeded along thebeach to the north-west, until we reached the clump of trees at the edgeof the water, already mentioned as being visible from Castle-hill. Aswe approached the spot, we found that what had appeared at a distance tobe but a single group of trees, was, in fact, a small grove extendingalong the shore, and fringing a little cove of nearly elliptical form, which at this point set into the land. The narrow, shelving beach, rivalled the whiteness of a fresh snow-drift. The trees were mostlycocoa-palms; indeed, scarcely any others could flourish in such a spot;and there were no shrubs or undergrowth of any kind. The cove wasperhaps a hundred paces long, and half as wide in the widest part;contracting to less than fifty feet where it communicated with thelagoon. The water was clear, the bottom smooth and regularly formed, and the greatest depth was only eight or ten feet. Max, after viewingthe cove with the eye of a connoisseur, pronounced it a noble spot forbathing purposes, and fully equal to the basin on the reef in everyrespect, except in depth and facilities for diving. 

The impression of his morning's adventure, however, was still fresh, andhe hinted at the possibility that some shark of elegant tastes, andpossessing an eye for the beautiful, might be in the habit offrequenting the cove. Arthur volunteered to keep watch at the narrowentrance, while the rest of us were bathing, in order to give timelynotice of the approach of the dreaded enemy; but on walking out to theedge of the lagoon we found that this precaution would be unnecessary. A bar, consisting of a coral patch, very near the surface, stretchedacross the mouth of the cove, rendering it almost impossible for a sharkto enter. 

Johnny named the spot, "The Mermaid's Cove, " but this possessivedesignation was merely complimentary, for so far were we from renouncingthe cove in favour of the mermaids, that from the day on which wediscovered it, it became one of our favourite and regular resorts. 

CHAPTER TWENTY FIVE. 

THE CABIN BY THE LAKE. 

A DEMOCRAT IN THE WOODS--ECHO-VALE AND LAKE LAICOMO--THE "WILDFRENCHMAN" DISCOVERED AT LAST. 

 "A few firm stakes they planted in the ground, Circling a narrow space, but large enow, These strongly interknit they closed around With basket-work of many a pliant bough. The roof was like the sides; the door was low, And rude the hut, and trimmed with little care, For little heart had they to dress it now: Yet was the humble structure fresh and fair. And soon the inmates found that peace might sojourn there. "

It took us an entire week to complete the frame of our building, andthis alone involved an amount and variety of labour which few of us hadanticipated when we commenced it. One day was consumed in selecting, felling, and trimming a tree, tall and straight enough to serve as aridge-pole. We next had to get out some thirty rafters of hibiscus tosupport the roof. Then, as we had no nails, (Max's ship with thehardware not having yet arrived), we were obliged to adopt the meansused by the Polynesian builders for fastening the rafters to theridge-pole and cross-pieces, which consists of tying them firmly intheir places with sennit. To supply the place of sennit, wemanufactured a quantity of cord from twisted hibiscus bark, whichanswered the purpose very well. 

At length the skeleton of the house was completed. Twenty-seven strongposts, (including the three tall centre ones), deeply planted in theground, supported the string pieces and the ridge-pole. Fifteen slenderrafters, regularly placed at small intervals, descended from theridge-pole to the eaves on either side, and the whole was firmly boundtogether with tough and durable withes of our own manufacture. 

The thatching occupied another week, and but for Eiulo's skill anddexterity, we should never have accomplished this nice and difficultoperation, except after a very bungling and imperfect fashion. Arthurunderstood very well how it should be done, but his knowledge wastheoretical rather than practical, while Eiulo had acquired considerableskill in the art, by building and thatching miniature houses in thewoods, an amusement which he and his young playmates had often practisedat home. The only thing now remaining to be done, was to make a numberof coarse mats, with which to enclose the sides of the house--as far asin such a climate it is desirable to enclose them--together with anadditional supply, ready to be put up in bad weather, on fasteningsconstructed for the purpose. But for this, there seemed to be noimmediate necessity. The sides of the building were low, and the eavesextended two feet beyond them, and as we had an excellent roof above us, we considered ourselves tolerably prepared, even for rainy weather. However, we commenced manufacturing mats, in which, with the instructionand example of Arthur and Eiulo, we were tolerably successful; but weproceeded with this very much at our leisure. One or two brief showers, like that which had exerted so sudden an influence in hastening thecommencement of our building scheme, afforded us the most satisfactoryevidence of the good qualities of our roof, which did not admit a dropof rain. But at the same time we became aware of another defect in ourhouse, as a dwelling in wet weather. We had no floor but the bareearth, and though Arthur had so levelled it, and protected it by alittle trench and embankment, that no water from the adjacent groundscould reach us, except by the gradual process of saturation, still itwas very damp after a severe rain. To remedy this, Arthur talked fromtime to time of making a floor of cement, which would dry to thehardness of stone, and through which the moisture from the ground couldnot penetrate. When asked where lime was to be obtained with which tomake his cement he assumed an air of mystery, and merely said that therewould be no difficulty on that score. One day, after we had got a largesupply of mats completed, and ready for use, he again recurred to thesubject of improving our floor, and explained that he intended toprepare his mortar or cement, from sand and lime, the latter of whichwas to be procured by burning coral rock in a pit. He prevailed uponMorton, Browne, and myself to set about digging a "lime-pit" in thegully beside Castle-hill, while he took Eiulo and Johnny with him in theboat, to go in search of a quantity of the sponge-shaped coral, which, he said, was the best adapted to his purpose. 

Max pronounced the whole project a humbug, and refusing to have anythingto do with it, equipped himself with club and cutlass, and started offon a solitary excursion towards the south-easterly part of the island, which we had not yet explored. He returned in the afternoon with aglowing account of the discoveries he had made, among which were abeautiful pond of fresh water, a stream flowing into it, and awaterfall. 

In two days we completed a lime-pit of proper dimensions. Arthur andhis assistants had in the same time collected and brought to the spot asufficient quantity of coral rock; we then covered the bottom of the pitwith fuel, and laid the coral, previously broken into small pieces, uponit. The pile was next kindled, and when the fuel was consumed, we foundthat the coral had yielded a supply of excellent lime, fine andbeautifully white. Without going into further details, it is enough tosay that the rest of Arthur's plan was carried out with the samesuccess. The cement was made, and a thick layer of it spread over thefloor of the house, as evenly and smoothly as could well be done, withno better trowels than gigantic oyster-shells. In three days it washard as marble, and our house was now as complete as we could make it. It had cost us a great deal of severe toil; we had found theconstruction of it no such holiday employment as we had imagined; but itwas the fruit of our own ingenuity and perseverance, the work of our ownhands, and we regarded it with much complacency. Johnny impartiallycompared it with the dwellings of I don't know how many other desertislanders, and found it superior in some point to each and all of them. 

Being now in a state of complete preparation, as we flattered ourselves, for all sorts of weather, we began to feel as though a regularout-and-out storm, would be rather a luxury than otherwise. Thesebright skies and sunny days were very well in their way, but it wasn'tin anticipation of them, that we had been planning and working for amonth or more. There was no use at all for our model house in such fineweather; indeed, while it continued, our old lodgings under the greenforest leaves and the star-light, were far preferable. It took fullhalf a dozen of our sleeping-mats, (and we had but three apiece), laidupon the stony floor of our dwelling, to make a couch half as soft asthose heaps of leaves, which we used to pile up beneath the trees forour beds, and which we could not now introduce into the house for fearof "making a litter. " The prudent citizen--who, having at thethreatened approach of winter laid in a bountiful provision of wood andcoal, put up his hall-stoves and his double windows, now feels quiteready, in the strength of anthracite and hickory, to snap his fingers inthe face of Jack Frost, and bid him do his worst--is not more impatientto have the thermometer fall to the neighbourhood of zero, in order thathe may realise the comforts he has paid for, than were we for the adventof such a storm, as would enable us to say to one another, "Ah! is itnot fortunate that we have a roof over our heads? What should we do_now_, if we had not made timely preparation?"

Well, at last we had our wish. A shower came up one day, in theafternoon, which did not cease in half an hour, as the previous ones haddone. On the contrary, when darkness came on the rain still continuedfalling steadily, with no sign of abatement. Johnny was in ecstasies. This was evidently no night for camping out; it was a night to justifyall our expenditure of labour, in planning and perfecting our dwelling. We hung up every extra mat, and fastened them securely with the store ofwooden pegs and pins prepared for that purpose. To be sure, we were incomplete darkness, but then we were perfectly snug and comfortable; andwhat a luxury, to lie sheltered from the storm, and listen to thepattering of the rain upon the root and the dismal sound of the waterdripping from the eaves!

The second morning after this rain-storm, which had so pleasantly testedthe qualities of our dwelling, we started, under Max's guidance, to makean excursion to that part of the island, to the south-east ofCastle-hill, of which he had given so glowing an account. After half anhour's toilsome march over uneven ground, we entered a grove, which, toJohnny's great exultation, was composed almost entirely of bread-fruittrees. They grew with much regularity, at almost equal distances, so asto form broad straight avenues, overarched by a canopy of spreadingbranches and dark glossy leaves. Vistas of shapely diamond-chequeredtrunks stretched away in every direction, in long and shady perspective. Among the dense masses of foliage, hung a profusion of large globes, ofa light-delicate green, or a golden yellow, the splendid fruit of thisnoblest and most stately tree of the tropics. The ripe and the unripefruit hung side by side from the same branches, and Johnny could hardlybe persuaded to postpone gathering a supply of it until our return. Ourcourse had been upon the whole rather an ascending one, so that thisgrove must have occupied an elevated situation. The ground over whichit extended was nearly level, with slight wave-like undulations. As weapproached its eastern limit, Max told us to prepare ourselves for themost charming spectacle that we had ever beheld. He walked on beforewith the air of a cicerone when about to exhibit a _chef d'oeuvre_, andstood waiting and beckoning for us at the border of the grove. Onjoining him we found that he had scarcely exaggerated in hisdescriptions of the spot. 

We stood at the top of a smooth and gradual descent. Before us lay asecluded valley, from which the land rose on every side, to about theelevation of the grove behind us. In some places it ascended in gentleslopes, in others by abrupt acclivities. In the bosom of the valleyspread a little lake of oval form, fringed in some places withshrubbery, while in others, groups of casuarinas extended their longdrooping boughs in graceful arches over the water. After pausing amoment we descended to the margin of the pond, which was so limpid thatwe could distinguish every pebble at the bottom. At the upper ornorthern end, and near the point at which we had come out of the grove, a small stream precipitated itself some fifteen feet down a rockydeclivity, and fell into a circular basin a few yards in diameter. Overflowing this basin, it found its way into the lake by anotherdescent of a few feet. Around the basin, and on both sides of thewaterfall, were several curious columns of basalt, and irregularpicturesque piles of basaltic rock. The plash of the water, fallinginto the rocky basin, was the only sound that broke the Sabbath-likesilence that pervaded the valley. There was, or seemed to be, somethingunreal and dream-like about the scene, that made us pause where westood, in silence, as though the whole were an illusion, which a word ora motion would dispel. 

"How beautiful!" exclaimed Browne, at last, and a soft clear echo, likethe voice of the tutelary spirit of the valley, answered, "Beautiful!"

"Hark!" cried Johnny, "what a charming echo. Listen again, " and heshouted "Hurrah!"

"Hurrah!" softly responded the echo, and almost in the same breath aharsh voice, apparently close at hand, and which was evidently not anecho, cried out, "Hillioh--oh!"

We started, and gazed around us, and at each other, in astonishment, butwe could see nothing from which this strange exclamation could proceed. 

"That, " said Johnny, in a trembling whisper, and seizing Browne's hand, "that is the voice of the wild Frenchman I heard in the woods nearCastle-hill. "

"Yes, " answered Max, gravely, "who knows but there are cannibals here?You had better be careful, Johnny, how you hurrah in the woods. " Max'smanner made me suspect that he possessed some clue to the mystery whichthe rest of us lacked. 

"I don't care, " answered Johnny, stoutly, while the apprehensive glanceswhich he cast around on every side, hardly agreed with his valiantwords, "I shall hurrah in spite of all the savages on the island. "

"Hillioh!--Hillioh!" yelled the same voice, more fiercely than before. 

Max burst into a fit of laughter, when following the direction of hiseye, we looked up, and espied an enormous parrot perched upon a puraubranch, directly over our heads, from which he eyed us with a disdainfuland truculent air. 

"There's your wild Frenchman at last, Johnny, " said Max, "I expect he'llcall us to account presently for our treatment of his hat. "

"Don't give up de sheep!" screamed the parrot. 

"Come, " said Max, "what's the use of trying to talk English: it's quiteplain you're a Parly-vous. "

"Vive l'empereur!" shrieked the parrot. 

"No doubt you can give us a song, monsieur, " pursued Max; "favour uswith `Polly put the kettle on, ' s'il vous plait. "

The bird twisted his head round, as though giving earnest attention towhat was said; then, after a moment, which from his wise look seemed tobe occupied in profoundly considering the reasonableness of the request, he burst forth with--

 "Allons enfants de la Patrie Le jour de gloire est arrivee!"

Shrieking out the two lines as though they composed a single word. Apparently satisfied with this display of his accomplishments, he spreadhis wings, and flew heavily across the lake, alighting not far from theshore, whence we could hear him occasionally uttering a shrill cry. 

"Do you see where the parrot is now?" inquired Morton of me, a momentafterwards. 

"Yes, I see his green feathers among the foliage, but not verydistinctly. "

"Unless I am much mistaken, " pursued he, "there is a shed or building ofsome kind among the trees, on the other side of the lake, where he hasalighted. "

On shifting our ground a little, we could all perceive between theboughs of the trees, something, that did in fact look like a low woodenbuilding, and after a moment's consultation, it was agreed that Mortonand Max should cross the stream, (which could easily be done where itpoured into the lake), and reconnoitre, while the rest awaited theirreport. 

By leaping from stone to stone, and wading occasionally for shortdistances, they picked their way to the other side, and presentlydisappeared among the casuarinas. After about fifteen minutes theyreturned to the shore, and called for us to come over, saying that theyhad discovered a building, which appeared, however, to have been longdeserted. Browne took Johnny upon his back, and we forded the rapids asthe others had done. 

Following Max and Morton, we soon reached a kind of landing-place, half-way between the lake and the top of the ascent, in the centre ofwhich was a low wooden building, surrounded by a rude fence of pointedstakes. Entering through a gate, hung upon leather hinges, we foundourselves in front of the hut. It appeared to be built of timber whichhad once composed part of a ship, and was put together with considerableskill. The yard was full of rank weeds, and damp masses of lichen andmoss hung from the eaves of the house, and covered its roof. The door, which was furnished with a lock and brass-handle, was closed, but notfastened; we opened it, and entered a large square-room, lighted by fourwindows, two of which had evidently been taken from the stern of avessel; the remaining two seemed to have once constituted the upperparts of sash-doors. These windows were well put into the sides of thehouse, and from the appearance of all the work about the room, Iinferred that it had been done by persons accustomed to that kind oflabour. A pine-table, which had lost half of one leg, and two chairswithout backs, composed the entire furniture of this apartment. A rudeshelf was fastened against the wall between two of the windows, uponwhich a number of earthen-ware dishes were arranged. A smallerapartment was partitioned off with rough boards from the first, withwhich it communicated by a simple opening or doorway, without any door. 

In this second room were several low wooden frames, probably designed asbedsteads, ranged side by side, and a large chest stained or paintedblue. In one corner stood a small square writing-table, of somedark-coloured wood, with several drawers. In another corner, Maxdiscovered a rusty gridiron and sauce-pan, a small iron pot and atoasting-fork, upon which he pounced with the eagerness of a miserlighting upon hidden treasures. The chest was empty, but a small box, or till, fixed in one end of it, contained a number of vials, acork-screw, a tin-canister, and a French Bible, upon the last of whichArthur seized with as much avidity as Max had evinced in appropriatingthe cooking utensils. Johnny pulled open the drawers of the littlewriting-table, and found a bunch of quills, a spool of green ribbon, afile of invoices and bills of lading, a bottle of ink, and about half aream of letter-paper, which he declared was just what was wanted for thepurpose of writing "our story. "

The place had a gloomy and deserted air, and we unanimously agreed thatneither the dwelling nor its location was nearly as pleasant as our ownat Castle-hill. 

There were several articles which we wished to carry away with us, butwe concluded to postpone this until a future visit. Max, however, having once laid hold of the gridiron, seemed extremely loath to partwith it again, and, finally yielding to the irresistible fascinationwhich it evidently had for him, he threw it over his shoulder as westarted on our return, and brought it away with him. Having beenfastidiously purified by repeated scourings and ablutions, it provedvery useful in preparing our meals, of which fresh fish frequentlyformed the principal part. 

In the evening, as we sat at the terraced top of Castle-hill, Johnnytook seriously in hand the important business of finding appropriatenames for the discoveries of the day. 

The valley beyond the grove of bread-fruit, he concluded to call "EchoVale. " For the lake itself, quite a variety of names was suggested, none of which, however, seemed to be entirely satisfactory. Afterpuzzling over the subject a long while without any result, and workinghimself into quite a nervous and excited state, a happy thought seemedall at once to suggest itself and turning to Arthur, he eagerly demandedwhat was "the most beautiful lake in all the world?"

"Loch Katrine, to be sure!" said Browne; "some would say Loch Lomond, but that is the second. "

"Lake George!" cried Max, decisively. 

"Lake Como, in Switzerland, is said to be, by the tourists and thepoets, " answered Arthur, to whom the question had been more particularlyaddressed. 

The last name seemed to please Johnny exceedingly, and after repeatingit several times with approbation, he inquired of Arthur, "What it wasthat Olla, in the Cannibal story, called her pet wood-pigeon?"

"Lai-evi, " answered Arthur. 

"And you said that meant Little Captive, " pursued Johnny with greatanimation, "and the `Lai' means `little, ' I suppose?"

"Yes, `Lai' is the diminutive. "

"Well, then, I have it at last! Our lake, though so small, is--"

"Quite a Como for its size, " interrupted Max, "and _so_ it shall becalled--"

"Lake Laicomo!" cried Johnny, exultingly. 

I am thus particular in mentioning these names, chiefly for the benefitof all persons engaged in the preparation of new editions of the schoolgeographies and atlases; and I take this opportunity, at Johnny'sespecial request, to call their attention to the matter, in order thatour island and its geographical dimensions may be accurately laid downand described in future works of the kind referred to. 

CHAPTER TWENTY SIX. 

THE REMOVAL. 

PREPARATIONS FOR THE RAINY SEASON--GOING INTO WINTER-QUARTERS--"MONSIEURPAUL"--THE PATRIARCH OF THE LAKE. 

 "Now Winter comes to rule the varied year, Sullen and sad, with all his gloomy train Of vapours, clouds, and storms. "

We had now been several months upon the island, and notwithstanding ourconstant watchfulness, we had not, during all this time, seen a singlesail. Of the vast multitudes of vessels that track the ocean in everydirection, not one had visited the solitary sea that lay within theboundaries of our horizon; or if any had crossed the verge of the widecircle, her coming and departure had been alike unobserved by us. 

And now, by a variety of indications, it was manifest that the winter ofthe tropical year was at hand. The steady easterly breezes, which, withoccasional variations of south-easterly, had hitherto prevailed, weresucceeded by violent and fickle winds, blowing sometimes from a dozendifferent and opposite points of the compass in the course oftwenty-four hours. The brief and sudden showers which we had had atintervals for some time past gradually became more heavy and frequent. At length, one calm, sultry day, about noon, a storm, accompanied bythunder and lightning came up, with so little previous notice, thatalthough Arthur and myself were at the time scarcely two hundred yardsfrom the house, we were thoroughly drenched before we could reach it. And this proved to be no mere thunder shower, such as we had alreadybeen two or three times surprised by. Scarcely had we got undershelter, when the air grew so dark that it would really have beendifficult to see one's way through the grove. I had never beforewitnessed any thing like this, and I began to fear that we were going tobe visited by one of those terrible hurricanes which sometimes devastatetropical countries. The wind soon commenced blowing with such violence, that the largest and sturdiest of the old trees that surrounded ourhouse, bent and swayed before its fury. Their tops lashed each otheroverhead, and filled the air with clouds of leaves, whirled away uponthe tempest. Large boughs were twisted off like twigs, and strewed theground in every direction. The creaking and groaning of the trees; theloud flapping of the palm-leaves, like that of a sail loose in the wind;the howling and shrieking of the gale, as it burst in quick, fiercegusts through the forest; with the almost total darkness that envelopedus, were truly appalling. 

The strength of our dwelling was now put to a severer test than itsbuilders had ever anticipated, and it yielded to the force of the wind, so that at times the side-posts stood at an angle of forty-five degreeswith the floor; had they been of any material less tough and pliant thanthe hibiscus, they must have snapped off in an instant. It was well, too, that they had been deeply and firmly planted in the ground, or thewhole fabric would have been lifted bodily into the air, and swept awaylike a withered leaf. As it was, though wrenched and twisted woefully, it stood firm. The thatch, of which Arthur was so proud, and which hadhitherto been storm-proof, now opened in many places, and a dozen littlestreams began to pour in upon us. 

Before night, the sound of running waters without was like that of agreat spring freshet. Cataracts were leaping on every side from theedges of the height, and a raging and turbid torrent filled the gullythat separated the forest from Castle-hill. 

The tempest continued for nearly forty-eight hours. By the time it wasover, we had quite come to the conclusion, that if this was to beregarded as a foretaste and specimen, of what we had to expect duringthe rainy season, it would never do to think of remaining in our presenthabitation. Considering this as a timely warning, we resolved, after aformal consultation, to put the deserted cabin by the lake, forthwithinto tenantable condition, so as to be ready to take up ourwinter-quarters there, if we should find it expedient to do so. 

On the first fine day, we commenced carrying this resolution intoeffect, knowing that we had now but little time to lose. The cabin hadoriginally been built substantially, and with a good deal of skill, andit had suffered but little from decay. We had, in fact nothing to do inthe way of repairing it, except to rehang the door, which was loose, andpartially unhinged, and to mend the roof, which leaked in one or twoplaces. We then cleared the yard from the rank weeds by which it wasovergrown, aired the house thoroughly, by setting door and windows openfor a day or two, and swept out both apartments with cocoa-nut brooms. 

We next, under Arthur's direction, commenced laying in a stock ofprovisions. Abundance of ripe bread-fruit could now be procured. Wegathered a considerable quantity, which Arthur and Eiulo baked andpounded, and prepared, by burying it under ground, wrapped in leaves, insuch a manner that it would keep, as they said, for several months. Wealso piled up in one corner of the small room, a great heap ofcocoa-nuts, with the husks on, in which way they can be preserved fresha long while. A bushel of candle-nuts, and about the same quantity oftaro and patara roots, completed our winter supplies. 

Johnny was much dissatisfied with the poverty of these preparations forthe rainy season. He thought we ought to have laid in a large stock ofsalted or smoked fish, besides catching a score or two of turtle, anddepositing them safely upon their backs in some convenient place, readyto be converted into soup, at any moment by the magic of Max's culinaryart. 

Arthur thought that we need not anticipate a season of continuous stormsor steady rains--that though the prevailing weather for some monthswould be tempestuous, there would nevertheless be some fine days innearly every week, during which we could venture forth. 

Another storm, as violent as the last, fully decided us to make thecontemplated removal to the cabin, and that without further delay. Johnny transported thither his entire collection of shells, corals, etcetera, which had now grown to be quite extensive. Arthur carriedover an armful of specimens of plants and flowers, which had long beenaccumulating for an "herbarium. " Max, however, averred that they were apart of the materials for a treatise on "The Botany of Polynesia, " whichArthur cherished the ambitious design of composing, and which was to bepublished with coloured plate, simultaneously with the history of ouradventures. In order that he too might have some indoor occupationduring the anticipated bad weather, Max provided himself with a hugelog, hacked and sawed with great labour, from a bread-fruit tree, blowndown in the last gale, out of which he declared it to be his purpose tobuild a miniature ship, destined to convey the aforesaid history, together with Arthur's botanical treatise, to America. 

The day fixed for our final migration to "Lake Laicomo, " at lengtharrived, and taking a farewell for "the season, " of our desertedtenement at Castle-hill, we set out for the cabin, to spend our firstnight there. It was not without some feelings of regret that we left aspot now become so familiar, to bury ourselves in the woods out of sightof the sea. It seemed almost like going again into exile. Johnny, inparticular, felt greatly humiliated, at being obliged to abandon thehouse which had cost us so much toil, to take refuge in one constructedby others. He seemed to look upon this as a kind of tacit admission ofour own utter incapacity to provide for ourselves in that respect. 

On arriving at the cabin, we were somewhat surprised to see ourdemocratic friend the parrot, perched over the door, as if waiting towelcome us to our new quarters. He appeared to be in no degreedisturbed at our approach, but greeting us with one or two boisterous"Vive Napoleons!" maintained his position until we had passed into thehouse, when he flew in also, and alighting on the shelf against thewall, seemed to feel as much at home as any one. Johnny sagelysuggested that he knew that the rainy season was coming on, and wasanxious to establish himself in comfortable quarters until it was over:possibly this supposition did our visitor injustice, by ascribing to himmotives more selfish and interested, than those by which he was reallyactuated. It is more charitable to believe, that having been onceaccustomed to human companionship, and being weary of his solitary lifein the woods, where his vocal accomplishments were wasted on the desertair, he now sought our society, as being more congenial to his tastesand education, than that of the feathered denizens of the forest. Bethis however as it may, "Monsieur Paul, " (as he called himself), fromthat time took up his abode with us, and though he would sometimesdisappear for days together, he was sure to come back at last, when, ifhe found the door and windows closed, (as sometimes happened), he wouldscream, and hurrah for "Sheneral Shackson, " until he gained admittance. One circumstance, which I am sorry to say throws some shade of suspicionupon the pure disinterestedness of his motives, is, that he generallywent off at the commencement of fine weather, and returned a littlebefore a storm. This was so uniformly the case, that Max used toprophesy the character of the weather by his movements, and often, whento our eyes there was not the slightest indication of a change, he wouldsay--"There comes Monsieur--look-out for a storm presently"--and it wasrarely that he proved mistaken in such predictions. 

The second day after our removal, there was a gale, in which great treeswere blown down or torn up by the roots. Though shaken by the force ofthe wind, the cabin was too firmly built to permit any apprehension ofits being overthrown; and there were no trees of large size near it, bythe fall of which it could be endangered: but we should scarcely havefelt safe in our former dwelling. 

We now improved every pleasant day to the utmost, in completing ourpreparations for the period of heavy rains, which Arthur declared to beclose at hand. Browne and Morton made a fish-pond by building a dam ofloose stones across the rapids below the fall, just where the streamentered the lake. It was soon well-stocked, without any trouble on ourpart, with fish resembling roach and perch, numbers of which werecarried over the fall, and prevented by the dam from escaping into thelake. We also collected a large quantity of bread-fruit bark, and ofthe fibrous netting which binds the stalk of the cocoa-nut leaf to thetrunk, to be worked up in various ways. This singular fabric, which intexture somewhat resembles coarse cotton cloth, is often obtained fromthe larger trees in strips two or three feet wide. It is strong anddurable, and is used by the natives for making bags, and for othersimilar purposes. Garments too, are sometimes made from it, though forthat purpose tappa is preferred. While the leaves are young and tender, this remarkable substance is white and transparent, quite flexible, andaltogether a delicate and beautiful fabric, but not sufficiently strongto be put to any useful purpose: as it becomes older and tougher, itassumes a yellow colour, and loses much of its flexibility and beauty. A quantity of hibiscus bark was also collected, to be used in themanufacture of cord for fishing-lines, nets, etcetera. 

While the rest of us were actively engaged, under Arthur's direction, inaccumulating a stock of these materials, Max devoted all his energies tothe task of capturing an enormous eel which frequented the upper end ofthe lake. But he exhausted all his ingenuity in this endeavour withoutsuccess. The monster had a secure retreat among the submerged roots ofan old buttress tree, beneath an overhanging bank, from which Max dailylured him forth by throwing crumbs into the water; but, after devouringthe food that was thrown to him, he would immediately return to hisstronghold under the bank. Max was at great pains to manufacture afish-hook out of a part of a cork-screw found in the till of the bluechest, by means of which he confidently expected to bring matters to aspeedy and satisfactory issue between himself and his wary antagonist. But the latter would not touch the bait that concealed the hook. Drivento desperation by this unexpected discomfiture, Max next made sundryattempts to spear and "harpoon" him, all of which signally failed, sothat at the end of the brief interval of fine weather, this patriarch ofthe lake, whose wisdom seemed to be proportioned to his venerable ageand gigantic size, remained proof against all the arts and machinationsof his chagrined and exasperated enemy. 

CHAPTER TWENTY SEVEN. 

WINTER EVENINGS AT HOME. 

AMUSEMENTS AND OCCUPATIONS--STORY-TELLING--THE SOUTH-SEA LYCEUM. 

 "When the winter nights grow long, And the winds without blow cold, We sit in a ring round the warm wood fire, And listen to stories old. "

Having now brought my story down to the period of our getting intowinter-quarters at Lake Laicomo, (where, during the last few weeks, theforegoing portion of this narrative has been written), I shall change mytenses, for the present chapter at least, while I sketch the occupationsand amusements by which we endeavour to fill up the time of ourimprisonment. 

The rainy season is now nearly over, and we have got through it muchmore comfortably and pleasantly than we anticipated. The few fine daysduring which we finished our preparations for it, as mentioned in thelast chapter, were succeeded, in accordance with Arthur's prediction, bymore than a week of steady rain, and for several weeks there was not aday without rain. During this time, of course, we were thrown entirelyupon our indoor resources, and, thanks to the forethought which hadprovided an abundant store of materials, upon which the ingenuity orindustry of each of us could be variously exercised, we have thus farmanaged to keep pretty busy. 

We have twisted a great store of cord for fishing-lines, nets, and otherpurposes, from the supply of hibiscus bark previously laid in. We havealso manufactured more than a dozen pairs of serviceable moccasins, withno other materials than cocoa-nut cotton and bread-fruit bark. Brownehas made a chess-board, and rudely but elaborately carved a complete setof men, of gigantic size, in which he has evinced much skill andingenuity, and a vast deal of perseverance. The castles are mountedupon the backs of elephants, which Johnny innocently mistook forenormous swine with two tails apiece. The knights are provided withshields, bearing Saint Andrew's cross and the thistle for a device, andwould have been arrayed, without doubt, in kilt and tartan had it beenpossible. The bishops wear grotesque-looking cocked hats, intended formitres, and their countenances are so singularly truculent andunprepossessing, that Max accuses the artist of having in this pettyway, evinced "his Scottish and Presbyterian spite against Episcopacy. "

Morton has, among other things, made a couple of nets, and a mortar andpestle for pounding bread-fruit and taro. 

Max's time and attention have been chiefly devoted to the manufacture ofa variety of warlike weapons, among which are four or five formidablebludgeons, which he styles "Feejee war-clubs, " made from the hard andponderous wood of the casuarina. He has also worked a good deal, atintervals, upon the huge log, out of which the "Messenger ship" is to beconstructed. 

Arthur has been more usefully employed in contriving two frames orstands, designed as candlesticks for holding the native substitute forcandles, which substitute consists simply of a cocoa-nut stalk, someeighteen inches long, strung with candle-nuts. These nuts are of aboutthe size of a horse-chestnut, and contain a considerable quantity ofoil: they are the fruit of one of the largest and most magnificent treesof our island. One nut will burn from five to ten minutes, according toits size, and if they are pressed closely together upon the stalk, theflame communicates readily from one to another, affording a tolerablyclear and steady light until the entire string is consumed. 

To supply the place of Johnny's jacket and trousers, which arecompletely worn out, Arthur has made, from two or three large strips ofcocoa-nut cotton, a garment resembling the South American "poncho, "being a loose wrapper, with a circular aperture through which the headof the wearer is to be thrust. It is by no means an elegant article ofapparel, and Johnny was at first inclined to look upon it withdisfavour. But upon being informed that it was in all respects, exceptthe material of which it was made, like the "tiputa, " formerly worn bythe Tahitian chiefs and men of note, he became fully reconciled to it. 

These, (which I mention merely as a sample of our industrial labours), and similar tasks, furnish us occupation during the day. As soon as itgets dark, we set out the broken-legged table in the middle of the room, and lighting three or four skewers of candle-nuts, amuse or employourselves in a variety of ways. Browne and Morton frequently sit downto a game of chess, or seizing a couple of Max's "Feejee war-clubs, "practise the broad-sword exercise, in which Browne, who has some skillin fencing, occasionally gives lessons to the rest. 

Arthur has opened an evening-school, in which he teaches Eiulo readingand writing, and gives Johnny instruction in botany and conchology, using his "herbarium, " and Johnny's collection of shells, for thepurpose of illustration. He also writes a good deal, and asks Eiulomany questions respecting the customs, ceremonies, and traditions ofTewa. Occasionally, during such conversations, when he makes a note ofsomething new or striking, Max laughs, and says, that in addition to thegreat work on the botany of Polynesia, Arthur designs to enlighten theworld with a learned treatise on the "Traditions and Superstitions ofthe South-Sea Islanders. "

Johnny either re-arranges his "collection, " or plays jack straws withEiulo, or devotes himself to the education of the parrot. 

As for me, I have hitherto amused myself during the evenings in writingup "the narrative, " and occasionally reading portions of it aloud, claiming, however, the privilege of skipping such passages as I thinkproper. It having been solemnly resolved that the "history of ouradventures" must be written in the form of a "regular desert islandstory, " to use Johnny's expression, and divided into chapters, Maxinsists that the commencement of each chapter should be furnished with apoetical motto, and offers, in the capacity of a dictionary ofquotations, to furnish scraps of rhyme for that purpose, to order, inany quantity required, and at the shortest notice, upon merely beinginformed of the sentiment with which the motto is desired to harmonise. 

After hearing the narrative thus far, with the exception of suchportions as I have thought proper to omit, Max expresses strong distrustof my fairness and impartiality as a historian. He accuses me inparticular, of having done him injustice by omitting some of his mostremarkable exploits, as well as many brilliant sayings upon a greatvariety of subjects. He declares that I do not understand andappreciate him--that I am incapable of doing so; and that I haveunjustly, though perhaps unintentionally, represented him as a trifling, light-minded sort of person. I have, therefore, felt bound to recordthis protest of the injured party, but having just read it to him, hepronounces it unsatisfactory, and an aggravation of the original wrong. 

Sometimes, as a variation of our evening amusements, we put out thelights, and sit and tell stories in the dark. Browne's memory is storedwith an unfailing supply of marvellous tales and legends, founded uponScottish history and tradition, or the habits and superstitions of thepeople; some relate to wraiths, warnings, second sight, etcetera; someillustrate the prowess of Scottish heroes and worthies, from Bruce andWallace, right down to Johnny Armstrong and Rob Roy Macgregor; others, again, are wild and tragical tales of covenanting times, or of thesufferings endured, and the dangers encountered by his countrymen, fortheir religious faith, from the time of the murder of "holy PatrickHamilton, the first Scottish martyr, " to the forays of prelaticalmoss-troopers, and the butcheries of Claverhouse, in later days. 

The chief point of all Browne's narratives, however various theirsubjects, is to illustrate the superiority of Scotland, and every thingScottish, from martyrs to mendicants, and from heroes to highwaymen, over all the rest of the world in general, and the sister kingdom inparticular. I was greatly amused by one of his stories, which relatedhow a Scottish border-robber outwitted and plundered an Englishprofessional brother. In his patriotic resolution to uphold thesuperiority of his country in all respects, Browne was not even willingto allow that the pilferers and marauders south of the Tweed, could atall compare in address and audacity, with those who enjoyed theadvantage of having been bred to the north of it. 

Max, too, was, (at least in Johnny's estimation), a famous story-teller, almost equal in fact to Schehezerade, of the Thousand and One Nights. His stories, however, were of an entirely different character from thoseof Browne. They had no savour of historic or traditionary truth, --norelation to actual life, --and in this consisted their great charm. Their subject matter, was the wonderful exploits of bold knights-errant, sallying forth, attended by their trusty esquires, in search of highadventures; their chivalrous encounters with other knights in mortalquarrel, or for the honours of the tourney; their incredible feats ofstrength and valour in the rescue of captive maidens, wanderingprincesses, and distressed damsels, from all sorts of unheard-of perils, and in the redress of all manner of grievances, by whomsoever suffered. In his more romantic flights he described exploits yet more perilousthan these, --conflicts with giants and ogres, --the storming anddemolishing of enchanted castles, defended by scaly griffins, andfire-breathing dragons, backed by the potent spells and incantations ofsome hostile magician. To such narratives Johnny would willingly listenby the hour. Any trifling anachronisms or inconsistencies, whichsometimes occurred, never troubled him in the least. If some of Max'sknights, equipped with sword and shield, and sheathed in mail, were alsoexpert at fire-arms, and handled a rifle or a revolver, like aKentuckian, Johnny respected and admired them all the more on account ofthese varied accomplishments, and never troubled the narrator with anyvexatious demand for explanations. 

At first Max had been greatly piqued at the slight interest which Johnnyseemed to feel in the fate of his heroes. The fact was, that he hadbecome so familiar with that department of literature, and was soaccustomed to see the hero come safely out of the most horrible andunheard-of dangers, that he regarded it as quite a matter of course, andthere was now no such thing as alarming him for his safety. It was tono purpose that Max surrounded his heroes with fierce and numerous foes;Johnny took it quite coolly, expecting him to cut his way out as a heroshould. It was in vain to cover him with wounds--a hero's wounds arenever mortal. Cast him away upon an iron-bound coast in the midst of ahurricane--Johnny knew that _one_ would escape: drown a hero! who everheard of such a thing! Max at length resented this indifference, bysuddenly becoming quite tragical, and actually despatching two or threeheroes with very little ceremony. The first of these unfortunategentlemen perished, if I remember correctly, by "a tremendous backstrokeof a two-handed, double-edged sword, that severed his head from hisbody. " At this sentence, which seemed pretty decisive, Johnny wassomewhat staggered, but, immediately recovering himself, he bade Max "goon, " expecting, I verily believe, that it would turn out that the headwas not in fact _quite_ cut off or that if it was, it would, like thatof the physician Dubin, in the Arabian Nights, be again set upon theshoulders, and life restored by the healing virtue of some potentmedicament. Great was his astonishment and consternation, on being madeat last to comprehend, that the hero was actually dead; which fact hedid not, however, appear fully to realise, until Max, to put the matterbeyond doubt, buried him with great funereal pomp and ceremony, anderected over his remains a splendid monument, with an inscriptionrecording his exploits and his valour. This method of proceeding, Maxjudiciously followed up, by giving a tragical termination to hisromances, often enough to keep Johnny reminded that _his_ heroes at anyrate were mortal. 

In addition to these resources for our evenings, we have the semi-weeklymeetings of "The South-Sea Lyceum, " which was organised soon after thecommencement of the rainy season, and of which Arthur is the presidenthaving been twice unanimously elected to that dignified and responsibleoffice. Recitations or declamations, essays, and debates upon questionspreviously selected, constitute the regular exercises at these meetings. Browne possesses quite a talent for dramatic recitation, and he hasShakespeare almost by heart, which circumstances, early on the voyageout, earned for him the nickname of "Shaks. " At nearly every session ofthe "Lyceum, " he is either among the regular appointees for arecitation, or is called out by acclamation for a voluntary one. Maxshines chiefly in debate, in which he is always ready to take eitherside, of any question. Indeed he sometimes speaks on both sides of thesame question, and displays his ingenuity by refuting his own arguments. 

These meetings have thus far been exceedingly pleasant, and on many anight when the driving rain was beating upon roof and window, and thewind was howling dismally around our solitary cabin, all has seemedbright and cheerful within, as Max and Morton carried on a spiriteddebate, or Browne declaimed Wolsey's soliloquy, or "To be, or not to be, that is the question. "

The minutes of one meeting of the Lyceum may answer as a sample of theirentertainments:--

Recitation, (by Johnny), Lines supposed to have been written byAlexander Selkirk, "I am monarch of all I survey, " etcetera. 

Recitation, (by Browne), Clarence's Dream. 

Essay, (by the President), on the traditions of a Deluge, to be foundamong the Polynesian tribes. 

Essay, (by myself), The theory of the formation and structure of CoralIslands. 

Debate. Question: Is childhood the happiest period of human life?

Affirmative maintained by Max, negative by Morton. 

Summing up of the arguments by the President and decision by him in thenegative. 

Reading of the Polynesian Intelligencer, by the Editor, (Max). 

Recitation, (by Eiulo), a Tewan War-song, in the original. 

After the first protracted rain was over, there were frequent intervalsof fine weather, which lasted sometimes several days. But we found ongoing forth, that a change had taken place in the condition of things, which rendered any long excursion, even during these intervals, entirelyout of the question. 

Considerable streams poured down from the higher ground toward theinterior, and traversed the island at short distances, presentingformidable barriers to all travelling. The ground was everywhere somiry that it was difficult to avoid sinking above the ankles at everystep. 

As the season advanced it became still worse, and at length we confinedourselves almost entirely to the house. Lately, however, there has beena very perceptible improvement; the rains have become lighter, and lessfrequent, and the season is evidently drawing towards its close. We arealready discussing our plans for the summer, and have resolved upon athorough exploration of the island, as soon as the fine weather has beenlong enough established to remove the effects of the heavy rains. 

CHAPTER TWENTY EIGHT. 

THE SEPARATION. 

OUR SECLUSION INVADED--SPRING IN THE TROPICS--THE EXCURSION AND ITSCONSEQUENCES. 

 "Reviving Nature bounds as from her birth: The sun is in the heavens, and life on earth; Flowers in the valley, splendour in the beam, Health in the breeze, and freshness in the stream. "

I resume my narrative, under circumstances widely different from thosein which the preceding chapter was written. The events of the last fewdays have completely changed the aspect of affairs in our little world. The peace, the seclusion, the security, with which in our minds it hadhitherto been invested, exist no longer. Our quiet life, so free fromvicissitudes and alarms, as to seem almost monotonous, has been rudelybroken into, and in a few days we are to take a step which cannot failto be attended with consequences momentous to us, but whether fraughtwith good or evil, it is impossible to foresee. This, however, isanticipating the regular course of events. 

It is scarcely credible, how short a time after the cessation of therains, sufficed to remove every trace of their effects. Three or fourdays of sunshine seemed to restore things to nearly the condition, inwhich we found them on first reaching the island. 

It is true the vegetation now had a fresher look than before, andslender brooks still murmured through ravines usually dry; the lake, too, formerly so limpid, was somewhat discoloured by the turbid streamsrunning into it from the surrounding heights; but the standing pools ofwater had evaporated, and the ground had, in most places, become oncemore firm and dry. 

As soon as the weather was fairly established, we made severalexcursions in various directions, though not to any considerabledistance. On visiting Castle-hill, we found nothing left of our housethere, except the foundation; the entire framework, having been sweptaway by the wind. A large candle-nut tree, just before the door, hadbeen struck by lightning, and the blasted and blackened trunk, sadlymarred the beauty of the spot. 

Arthur had selected a favourable location on the margin of the lake nearthe fish-pond, for a taro and patara patch; and we spent several days inransacking the neighbouring woods for roots, with which to stock it. Yams, we had not yet succeeded in finding, though they are indigenous inmost of the Polynesian islands, and we had made diligent search for themin the localities where they are usually found. 

One fine morning, soon after the cessation of the rains, Arthur proposedan expedition into the interior, following the course of the streamupward towards its source. In addition to the general object ofexploration, he had in view the discovery of the much-coveted vegetablelast-mentioned, there being one large variety of it, which is foundgrowing wild among the mountains, or upon the sides of the hills of theinterior. All received the suggestion with cordial approval, beingparticularly pleased with the proposed route, along the banks of thebrook. Johnny, exulting in his recovered liberty, after the longimprisonment of the winter, and anticipating all sorts of wonderfuldiscoveries in the vegetable, floral, and ornithological departments, atonce enlisted Eiulo and himself as members of the party of exploration. 

As we were about to enter a region, with the resources of which, in theway of provisions, we knew nothing, we considered it a measure of wiseprecaution to fortify ourselves against the fatigues of the journey, bya hearty breakfast of broiled fish and roasted taro. This importantduty having been conscientiously attended to, our remaining preparationsoccupied but little time, and we set out at an early hour. 

Johnny, equipped with his longest bow, and an abundant stock of arrows, in readiness for the appearance of anything in the shape of a jackal ora tiger-cat, marched valiantly in advance, while Eiulo, in the capacityof armour-bearer, or trusty esquire, followed, carrying his cutlass. Next, carefully surveying the ground we passed over, came Arthur, with abag upon his arm, and a basket of cocoa-nut leaflets in his hand, readyfor the reception of the yams, when found, and of all sorts of roots, plants, and botanical specimens, that might be discovered in themeantime. 

Max was armed to the teeth, as though in preparation for a pitchedbattle. By his side, in a belt of hibiscus bark, was stuck his cutlass:in one hand he carried a "spear, " and in the other, one of his "Feejeewar-clubs. " Morton and myself were provided with a cutlass apiece; andBrowne, without having encumbered himself even to that extent, strolledleisurely along with his hands in his pockets, whistling "blue-bonnetsover the border. "

It was now the spring of the tropical year: the deciduous trees wererenewing their verdure, and were covered with young shoots, and burstingleaf-buds. Even the evergreens--though they change but littlethroughout the year, and the old leaves and the new, the blossoms andthe ripe fruit, may be seen upon the same tree at almost every season, looked brighter and fresher than before the rains. The earth wascarpeted with beautiful grasses, mingled with tufts of moss, and bunchesof fern. Blue and white flowers were scattered about almost asprofusely as the "pinkster blossoms, " in April, in the woods at home;and in sheltered places, the modest cape-jasmine was beginning to unfoldits fragrant leaves. A delightful freshness filled the air, and therewas as yet, at this early hour, nothing to remind us that we werebeneath the fervent skies of the burning zone. 

Rejoicing and exhilarated at finding himself in the woods once more, Johnny ran furiously hither and thither, closely attended by Eiulo, gathering wild-flowers, ferns and mosses; chasing bugs, beetles, andbutterflies; and letting fly his arrows at every unfortunate member ofthe feathered community that came within the range of his archery. Inevery thicket and almost at every step, he came upon something to callforth the most boisterous exclamations of surprise or delight. He wasmanifestly in the state of mind declared by the poet to be so eminentlyhappy and desirable--

 "To all exhilarating influences, Of earth and heaven alive!"

Scarcely a moment passed, that he did not come running all aglow and outof breath to Arthur, with eager questions about something or other whichhe had just seen, and then dash off again into the forest withoutwaiting for a reply, where fresh explosions of admiration or wonder, would soon announce new, and if possible, still more astoundingdiscoveries. 

The shores of the stream were picturesque and varied. For the firsthalf-mile from our starting-point, it wound between smooth grassy banks, adorned with scattered clumps of trees. It then entered a dense wood, where its channel was a rugged ravine, inclosed between steep rocks ofblack basalt. Here, the scraggy, ill-conditioned trees were crowdedtogether, and overgrown with gigantic creepers. The branches, reachingacross from the opposite shores, were interlaced and matted into thickmasses, almost excluding the light of day. Max here displayed hisagility, by laying hold of a long bough which extended from bank tobank, and walking "hand over hand" across the stream that flowed darklyand sluggishly some twelve or fifteen feet below. 

We were an hour at the least, in toiling through this tangled wood, though it did not extend more than half a mile. After leaving it behindus, frequent rapids showed that we were steadily ascending as weproceeded. Birds, such as we had not before seen on the island, andwhich reminded me of some of my old acquaintances of the New Englandwoods, perched upon the trees, or flew familiarly around us. One ortwo, of the woodpecker tribe, looked wonderfully natural and home-like, as they sat industriously drumming upon hollow logs. Another, a small, brown bird, with modest plumage, surprised and delighted me, by a clear, full whistle, that sounded not unlike that of our own robin redbreast. We also saw numbers of a species of pigeon with black bills, slate-coloured bodies, and a ruff of white feathers about the neck. Oneof these Johnny brought down with his bow, besides wounding veryseriously, (as he alleged), a considerable number of others. Thewoodpeckers and whistlers enjoyed a temporary immunity from hisformidable shafts, reluctantly granted them at my intercession in theirbehalf, on the score of old associations. 

About an hour before noon we reached a spot where the stream was dividedby a rocky islet, around which it spread out like a small lake. Agrove, of a very peculiar appearance, and seeming to consist of a singletree, sheltered and overspread the entire spot. 

Here we concluded to halt, beginning by this time to feel quite tired, and inclined to rest. The water was shallow at this point, and Maxwading over to the little island, presently called upon us to follow himif we wished to behold "a veritable banyan tree. " Whether a banyan ornot, (Arthur pronounced it to be a species of barren fig), it wascertainly a wonderful specimen of vegetation. The main trunk, springingup in the centre of the islet, was nearly three feet in diameter. Atthe height of some fifteen feet from the ground, large branches extendedhorizontally in every direction. From these branches, at regularintervals, pendulous, vine-like shoots sprouted and grew downwards untilthey reached the ground, where they took root, and gradually increasingin size formed new trunks or pillars, to support a further extension ofthe branches. This process of growth had gone on until the tree hadoverrun the entire island, resembling a flat roof of green branches, resting upon rows of columns. Some of the perpendicular shoots had notyet reached the ground, others had just taken root, and were slender andflexible, while many of the older ones rivalled the parent stem in size, and could not easily be distinguished from it. 

While we rested here, a pair of the little brown songsters alightedamong the branches of the "banyan, " and entertained us with a vocalperformance, in which they took up the strain alternately, responding toeach other, and occasionally uniting in a chorus. 

Max now declared himself savagely hungry, and commenced exploring theneighbourhood in search of something eatable. But no fruit-bearingtrees were to be found, and he returned from his foraging expeditionprotesting that the country was a perfect desert, and declaring that hefor one would not proceed a step farther until he took up the line ofmarch for home. We were all of the opinion that we had done enough forone day, and it was agreed that, after resting ourselves a short time, we should commence our return. 

Meantime, Arthur caught sight of some trees upon a ridge of land a shortdistance further up the stream, whose foliage resembled, as he thought, that of the "auti, " or cloth plant. Saying that he would return in afew moments, he walked along the west bank of the brook in the directionof the ridge, followed by Johnny and Eiulo, who seemed as animated andunwearied as ever. Presently they turned a bend in the stream, and welost sight of them. For lack of more interesting occupation, I began tocount the stems of the grove-tree. There were seventeen, of large size, and a great number of smaller ones. Max discovered a deep pool at thelower end of the islet, in which were a number of fish, marked likeyellow perch: and as he had a fishing-line of Eiulo's manufacture, inhis pocket he amused himself by angling, using wood-beetles for bait. Morton and Browne hunted up four flat stones, and commenced pitchingquoits. 

After half an hour passed in these various ways, we began to wonder atArthur's long delay, and to grow impatient for his return. I hadcounted every stem of the banyan-fig, great and small. Max had becomequite disgusted with angling for fish, which were too wary, or toowell-fed, to favour him with even a nibble. Browne, after being beatenfor five successive games, had very naturally lost his interest in thesport, and tossed his quoits into the brook. 

Another half-hour passed, and still the absentees failed to make theirappearance. Max now professed to be suffering from the pangs of hunger, and longed for the sight even of the much-abused cocoa-nut tree. Atlast our patience being utterly exhausted, we resolved to go in searchof Arthur and his suite, whose protracted absence greatly surprised us. 

On reaching the point, or bend, behind which they had disappeared, wehallooed loudly, but there was no answer. As we proceeded, the groundbecame very rough and broken, and the bed of the brook was full of looserocks. A little further on, the noise of a waterfall was heard, andafter one or two more turns, we reached a spot where the stream leapeddown a precipice some twenty feet. Our further progress in thedirection we were pursuing was barred by a wall of rock; an active andfearless climber might, it is true, have scaled it by the aid of thestunted shrubs and jutting crags upon its face, but we knew that Arthuraccompanied by Eiulo and Johnny, could not have passed on by any suchroute. 

Proceeding to the left, along the foot of the precipice, and pausing atshort intervals to repeat our halloos, we at last reached a wide fissurein the rock, by scrambling through which we gained the higher level. This was in all probability a part of the ridge which Arthur had seenfrom the islet. We now returned along the brow of the precipice untilwe came to the waterfall, where we shouted again, but still withoutgetting any answer. To push the search further in this direction seemeduseless, for it was morally certain that Arthur would not have continuedbeyond this point up the stream; the understanding with which he hadleft us, forbade any such supposition. 

We began now to feel alarmed, and to fear that some accident hadbefallen them, though of what nature we were at a loss to conjecture. Morton suggested the possibility that they had taken the opposite bankof the brook, and that while we were looking for them, they might havereturned to the islet. This seemed not improbable, and striving hard toconvince ourselves that it must be so, we regained the lower level bythe same pass through which we had ascended, and hastened along the baseof the height, and down the shore of the stream till we reached theislet again. But our companions were not there. Still, they might havereturned during our absence, and supposing that we had started homeward, proceeded after us. We were greatly perplexed what course to pursue. If we delayed our return much longer, we should not be able to reach thecabin before night set in: the wilderness around seemed to containnothing that could serve as food, and we should have to fast as long aswe remained in it. Then, too, our waiting longer could be of no benefitto the others, even if they had not yet returned to the islet. Uponfinding us gone, they would know at once that we had set out for home, and there was no possibility of their mistaking their way thither. 

We concluded, accordingly, to return without further delay. Browne cuta stout stick, and planted it in the sand at the margin of the brook, arranging a number of large pebbles at its foot, in the form of a hand, with the index finger pointing homeward. We then set out at a briskpace, with some hope, but little actual expectation, of overtaking ourcompanions on the war. 

We soon reached the thick wood with its matted undergrowth, and the oldand knotted vines twining like enormous reptiles around the trunks ofthe trees; and so slow was our progress through it, that, when weemerged into the open country, it was nearly sunset. The remainingdistance was more rapidly accomplished. As we drew nigh to the cabin, Ibegan to look anxiously for the appearance of the missing ones. Eachmoment I expected to see Johnny rushing towards us with a laughing boastof having "beaten us home. " But no one came forth to meet us, and Ithought that the valley had never before looked so lonely. 

It was not, however, entirely deserted. The parrot was perched insolitary state upon the eaves of the cabin, and as we opened the gate, he flapped his wings, and croaked forth in dismal tones a sentence whichJohnny, little dreaming of its present application, had been at muchpains to teach him:--"Poor Paul's lonesome!" he cried, "they're allgone--all gone!"

CHAPTER TWENTY NINE. 

THE SEARCH. 

HOME SWEET HOME--MAX ON MOONLIGHT--FOLLOWING A TRAIL--THE CONCEALEDCANOE. 

 "Where'er thou wanderest, canst thou hope to go Where skies are brighter, or the earth more fair? Dost thou not love these aye-blue streams that flow, These spicy forests, and this golden air?

 "O yes! I love these woods, these streams so clear, Yet from this fairy region I would roam, Again to see my native hills--thrice dear! And seek that country, of all countries, --Home. "

Max hastened to collect fuel, and kindle a fire, in order to preparesome food. Assuming, as usual, the entire superintendence and controlof the culinary department, and every thing connected therewith, he setBrowne to work washing and scraping tara-roots, despatched me after afresh supply of fuel, and sent Morton with the hand-net down to thefish-pond to take out a couple of fish for a broil. But while thusfreely assigning tasks to the rest of us, with the composed air of oneaccustomed to the exercise of unquestioned authority, he by no meansshrunk from his own fair share of the work; and having got the fireburning cleverly by the time that Morton returned with the fish, herolled up his sleeves, and with an air of heroic fortitude, commencedthe necessary, but somewhat unpleasant process of cleaning them. 

Night had now set in, but the sky being perfectly clear, and the moon ather full, it was scarcely darker than at early twilight. 

Max seemed to prolong his culinary operations to the utmost, either frompure love of the employment, or with the still lingering hope, that ourcompanions might yet arrive in time to partake of our supper. 

At last however, it became apparent that the cookery could not, withoutserious detriment, be longer protracted. The bursting skin of the tarorevealed the rich mealy interior, and eloquently proclaimed itsreadiness to be eaten. The fish were done to a turn, and filled thecabin with a savoury odour, doubly grateful to our nostrils after atwelve hours' fast. Max declared with a sigh, that another moment uponthe gridiron would ruin them, and he was reluctantly compelled to serveup the repast without further delay, when, notwithstanding our growinganxiety on account of Arthur's absence, we made a hearty meal. Afterfeeding Monsieur Paul, and setting by some food in readiness for ourcompanions when they should arrive, as we still hoped they would do inthe course of the evening, we went out to a spot above the cascade, where Morton and Browne had arranged some rude fragments of basalt, soas to form a semicircle of seats, which, if less comfortable thanwell-cushioned arm-chairs would have been, might at any rate beconsidered in decidedly better "rural taste, " and in more harmoniouskeeping with the character of the surrounding scene. 

From this point we could trace the windings of the brook for somedistance in one direction, while below us, in the opposite one, spreadthe moonlit lake, reflecting in its mirror-like surface the dark massesof foliage that fringed its shores. It was one of those tranquil, dreamy nights, known only in tropical countries. A subtle fragrance offresh buds and blossoms filled the air. The light streamed in a silveryflood upon the tufted tops of the groves; while in the solemn shadebeneath, the serried trunks reared themselves in long ranks, like thegrey columns of some Gothic ruin. 

As we sat listening to the murmur of the waterfall, the rustling of thetrees, and the distant and muffled booming of the surf, I fell into adreamy reverie, which was at length dissipated by Browne's voice--

"Can any thing be more beautiful than this scene at this moment!"exclaimed he, "and yet I do not know when I have experienced such aweariness of it all--such an intense longing for home, as I feelto-night. "

"I shall begin to believe in mesmeric sympathy, " said Morton, "I wasmyself just thinking of home. Home, sweet home!" and he heaved along-drawn sigh. 

Yes! the charm and illusion of our island life had long ended. We weretired of tropical luxuriance, and eternal summer. Glowing skies, andlandscapes like a picture, had almost ceased to gratify even the eye. Ilonged for a glimpse of a rugged New England hill once more. A gnarledNew England oak, though stripped by wintry winds of every leaf, would bea sight more grateful to me, than all those endless groves of wavingpalms. 

"I cannot believe, " resumed Browne, "that we are destined to waste ourdays in this lonely spot, elysium as it is, of external beauty. We havefaculties and desires, which can find no scope here, and which areperishing for lack of exercise. Still it is possible. But it is adreary, dreary thought! I can now feel the pathos of the words of theancient mariner on coming in sight of his native land--

 "`Oh dream of joy! is this indeed The light-house top I see? Is this the hill? is this the kirk?-- Is this mine own countree?

 "`We drifted o'er the harbour bar And I with sobs did pray-- O let me be awake, my God! Or let me sleep away!'"

Browne recited the lines with a power and feeling, that affected eventhe matter-of-fact Morton; Max hastened to show that he was above beingso easily moved. 

"All this comes, " cried he, "of lying here under the trees in themoonlight. Moonlight certainly has a tendency to make people melancholyand sentimental; it also makes them do foolish things. The most absurdand unreasonable notions I ever entertained, came into my head bymoonlight, and wouldn't go away. Only twenty-five minutes ago, we werequite a rational, practical set of persons, eating our supper, (awell-cooked supper, too, though I say it myself), with a keen appetite, like Christians. And now, we have fallen to sighing and quoting poetry, and Browne waxes quite pathetic at the touching thought of getting aglimpse once more, of the smoky chimneys of Glasgow! Finally, I havenearly caught the infection myself, and unless I escape out of themoonlight presently, I dare say I also shall become quitelack-a-daisical, and commence a poetical apostrophe to my native villageof Hardscrabble--or rather to plump little Susan Somers, my first love, at the `madam's' school, who affected my weak mind and susceptible heartto that extent, that in her bewildering presence my tongue clave to theroof of my mouth, while I grew red in the face like a perplexed turkeygobbler. But what _can_ have become of Arthur and the rest? Unlesssomething had happened to them, they must have returned before now. "

A little before midnight we retired to the cabin to sleep, having firstagreed, that in the morning three of us should proceed up the streamagain, to make a thorough search for our companions, the fourthremaining behind until near noon, when, if the absentees had not yetreturned, he should set out to join the others at the islet below thefalls, which we fixed upon as the rendezvous. 

In the morning, lots were drawn to determine which of us should remainat the cabin, and that duty fell to Morton. The rest of us, havingarmed ourselves, and prepared a supply of taro and bread-fruit, sufficient, as we supposed, for several days, set out, soon aftersunrise. Our progress was much more rapid than it had been when wefirst went over the ground, as we now had a definite object in view, andpressed steadily forward, without allowing any thing to interrupt ordelay us. In an hour and a half after starting, we came in sight of theislet. Opposite it was the stake which Browne had planted in the sand, just as we had left it. We pushed on up the stream to the cascade, andcrossing to the right bank, we began to skirt the base of the rocky wallon that side, looking carefully around for some traces of ourcompanions. 

We had proceeded in this way, about one hundred yards from the brook, when I picked up one of Johnny's arrows in a tuft of fern. This wasconclusive evidence that we were upon the right track. A little fartheron, was a piece of marshy ground, and here we made a startlingdiscovery. In the soft soil, several foot-prints could be plainlydistinguished. Some were coarse, shapeless impressions, precisely suchas would be made by the rude moccasins worn by Arthur and Johnny. Others were the prints of naked feet, and some of these were of far toolarge a size to be made by either of the three. This discovery affectedus for the moment like an electric shock, and we stood looking at oneanother without speaking, and scarcely breathing, while the very beatingof our hearts might be heard. 

Browne was the first to recover himself, when he commenced a closeexamination of all the tracks. The piece of ground upon which theycould be traced, extended some thirty yards, and after a carefulscrutiny of the whole of it, we became convinced that at least fourpersons, besides our three companions, had recently passed over it. Allthe tracks were not in the same direction, and from finding those ofprecisely the same size lying in opposite directions, we inferred thatsome of these persons, at least, had passed and repassed the spot. 

The most distressing surmises as to the cause of the disappearance ofour companions, now began to suggest themselves. We were so astoundedby this decisive evidence of the presence of strangers upon the island, that we scarcely knew what to do next, but at last concluded to returnto the islet and await Morton's arrival, being anxious to avoid the riskof any further division of our numbers. We accordingly retraced our waythither: supposing that Morton would have set out before we could reachthe cabin, and that we might pass each other on the way without knowingit, if we should proceed down the stream to meet him, we remainedquietly at the islet, keeping a vigilant and somewhat nervous look-outon every side. 

He arrived about noon, having started rather sooner than had been agreedupon. On being informed of the tracks which had been discovered, hesaid that we ought at once to trace them as far as we were able. "Wemust not rest, " said he, "until we know something more of this, even ifwe have to traverse every inch of ground on the island. "

Browne was inclined to infer from the foot-prints, that the interior, and the eastern part of the island, of which we as yet knew nothing, were inhabited, and that our companions had fallen into the hands of thenatives. 

"Let us, in the first place, find, if possible, where they are. We canthen judge what is to be done, if indeed we can do any thing, " saidMorton, "and now for the place where the tracks you speak of are to beseen. "

Grasping our weapons, which were no longer to be regarded as a uselessincumbrance, we once more proceeded up the brook, and soon reached thepiece of low ground before mentioned. We again narrowly inspected thetracks: Morton measured them with a twig, and concluded, as we hadpreviously done, that these were the foot-prints of at least sevenpersons--there being that number of clearly different sizes. Three ofthese were without doubt the tracks of Arthur, Johnny, and Eiulo. Theimpressions made by the moccasins of the two former led only in onedirection, (_from_ the stream), while those of the naked feet, (or ofsome of them), were in two opposite directions. Following these trackseastward along the rocky ridge, we soon came to firm dry ground, wherefootsteps could no longer be traced. But by a minute scrutiny, we werestill able to detect slight but decisive indications of the course ofthe party whose trail we were endeavouring to follow. 

In one place, a bunch of spreading ferns had been trodden down, and thelong graceful fronds bruised and broken: in another, a cluster ofcrushed wild-flowers betrayed a recent footstep. A little further on, we came to a wide, meadow-like expanse, where the grass and weeds grewrank and tall, and through this the path of a considerable party couldbe readily traced. Gradually becoming accustomed to this species ofminute investigation, as we continued carefully to practise it, we soongrew so expert and skilful, that things very slight in themselves, andwhich would ordinarily have altogether escaped notice, sufficed to guideand direct us. 

The path trodden through the meadow, led to the foot of an ascent, upwhich we followed the trail slowly and with difficulty, the soil beinghard, and the vegetation scanty. On gaining the top, we found that wehad reached the eastern, or south-eastern extremity of the island, andthe sea spread before us, almost at our feet. The trail led directlytowards the edge of a steep bank, just above the shore, near which welost it altogether. Morton leaped down the bank some ten or twelvefeet, while the rest of us were looking round for easier and moregradual means of descent. Finding a stunted tree springing from thelower ground, close against the bluff, I leaped among its spreadingbranches, and climbed down its trunk to the shore, where I found Mortonsearching for some traces of the party which we had tracked almost tothe edge of the height. 

In a moment we were joined by Max and Browne, who had clambered down theface of the bank by the assistance of the shrubs and bushes growing uponit. 

"It is useless, " said Browne, "to look here for the trail we have lost. If they descended to the shore, it must have been in some place whereJohnny and Eiulo could have got down. "

"The track seemed to lead directly to the sea, " said Morton, "and youmust consider that a party of savages would not find much of an obstaclein such a bank as this, and would scarcely be as careful as ourselves ofthe safety of Johnny and Eiulo. In fact, I suppose they would hand ordrop them down such a height, without scruple or ceremony. What I nowbegin to fear is, that our unfortunate companions have fallen into thehands of a party of savages, landing here for some transient purpose, and have been carried off by them. "

At this moment an exclamation from Max, who had walked a little wayalong the beach, announced some discovery, and turning round we saw himbeckoning to us. 

"What is that?" said he, when we had joined him, stooping down, andpointing towards a clump of stunted trees, growing in an angle orindentation, where the bluff fell back for a short distance from theshore, "is it not a canoe drawn up under the trees?"

It was not easy to distinguish the object clearly, on account of thethickness of the foliage. After waiting a moment, and looking carefullyabout, being satisfied that there was no one in the vicinity, weapproached the spot. Max was not mistaken; a large canoe, capable ofholding fifteen or twenty persons, was lying among the bushes, where ithad evidently been placed for concealment. In the bottom were a numberof carved paddles, a mast wound about with a mat-sail, severalcalabashes containing water, and some cocoa-nuts. 

Having hastily noted these particulars, we withdrew to a short distance, behind a rock detached from the bank, and surrounded by a dense growthof tangled shrubbery, to hold a consultation. 

From the position in which we found the canoe, with no dwelling nearthat we could see, and from the circumstance of its containing water andprovisions, we inferred that it did not belong to persons inhabiting theisland, or this portion of it at any rate. There was at least aprobability of its belonging to the party which we had tracked so nearlyto the spot, and that they were now somewhere in the neighbourhood. 

"This canoe must be destroyed, " said Morton, after a moment of silence, "and we had better set about it at once. "

This proposition seemed a bold and a somewhat strange one. Brownedemanded the object of such a proceeding. 

"Unless we do this, " answered Morton, "our companions, if they are stillalive, and in the power of the savages, may be carried away from theisland before our eyes, and separated from us for ever. As long as theyare here, within our reach, there is hope of our being able to rescuethem; if not by force, then by some device or stratagem. At the worst, we only run some unnecessary risk, by what I propose. Could we everforgive ourselves if Arthur should be carried off through our havingomitted a precaution calculated to prevent it?"

Morton's decision and earnestness prevailed; while he undertook the workof destroying the canoe, Max, Browne, and I, stationed ourselves atdifferent points around the spot, so as to give timely notice of theapproach of any person. He devoted himself to his task with suchvigour, that in a very few moments he had completely broken up thebottom of the canoe, by repeated blows of a stone as heavy as he couldlift in both hands. Not content with this, he disengaged the outrigger, and threw it, together with the mast and sail, into the sea. 

CHAPTER THIRTY. 

THE RENCONTRE. 

THE TWO LEADERS--AN UNEXPECTED MEETING--THE COUNCIL OF WAR--AND WHATFOLLOWED. 

 "Now screw your courage to the sticking point. "

 "With many a stiff thwack, many a bang, Hard crab-tree and old iron rang; While none who saw them could divine To which side conquest would incline. "

I had climbed to the top of the bank as my look-out station, while thework of demolishing the canoe was going forward, and on perceiving thatMorton had accomplished his task, I was about to descend again, whentaking a final sweeping glance to the north and east, I observed severalfigures moving rapidly along the beach, at a point somewhat less than aquarter of a mile distant, of which my position commanded a view, andcoming towards us. In consequence of the indented character of theshore, and the height of the bank bordering it for some distance, theypassed out of sight almost instantly. 

Without losing a moment, I sprang down to the shore to communicate whatI had seen. Max, who had been posted upon the beach to keep a look-outnorthward, ran up at the same time, having also caught sight of thepersons approaching us, as they came round a projecting point. 

We now looked hurriedly around for some place of concealment, and Mortonpointed out a cluster of shrubs and rank weeds upon the verge of thebluff just above us, from which, without any risk of being seenourselves, we could command a view of the shore and those passing alongit. There was but little time for deliberation or choice, and hastilysummoning Browne from his post, where he was still on the watch, wescaled the almost perpendicular face of the height, with an ease andcelerity which would have been impossible under circumstances of lessexcitement. 

In the spot which Morton had designated, tall grass and flaunting weedsfringed the edge of the bluff, and we threw ourselves down among them, and awaited, with almost suspended breath, the approach of the persons Ihad seen. 

We were scarcely settled in our hiding-place, when a half-naked figure, swinging a short club in one hand, rushed into view. Another, andanother followed, until I had counted seven of them. They werewell-made, athletic men, of a fine olive colour, with long straight hairfalling over their shoulders. The maro, which is a sort of fringedbelt, was their only clothing, and they carried spears and clubs of somedark-grained wood. 

Among them was one striking figure. It was that of an old man, of largeand powerful frame, and a marked and resolute countenance, theexpression of which reminded me of an old lion which I had seen in someitinerant menagerie, years ago. His massive head was covered with atangled mass of iron-grey hair that streamed like a mane over his broadshoulders. The club which he carried might have served Herculeshimself; it certainly would have severely tasked the strength of anordinary man to wield it. I observed that all of them seemed to breathequickly as though they had been running, or exerting themselvesviolently in some way; and the old man, who came last looked backwardonce or twice, as they came opposite us, in a way that caused me tosuppose that they were pursued. The one who had first come in sight, went towards the spot where the canoe was concealed, and upon seeing itscondition, uttered an exclamation of surprise that quickly brought theothers around him, when they all commenced gesticulating, and talking ina low key, looking cautiously about every moment, as though apprehensivethat the perpetrators of the mischief might still be lurking near. 

The old man, however, neither talked nor gesticulated, but stoopingdown, he examined the canoe narrowly, as if to ascertain the preciseextent of the injury done, and whether it admitted of any remedy. Whenhe had completed his inspection he arose, and shaking his headsorrowfully, uttered some expression, which, accompanied as it was by athreatening gesture with his ponderous club, sounded much like anemphatic imprecation. Morton, who was crouching close beside me, peering cautiously through the tufts of grass, at what was going onbelow, gave a nervous start, as though the consciousness of the leadingpart he had taken in the mischief so recently wrought, made him considerhimself the special object of the old giant's fury. One of them havinggone back a little way along the beach, as if to reconnoitre, nowreturned in haste, and made some announcement, upon hearing which theold man waved his hand, and the others immediately started off upon afull run along the shore towards the south-west; he then followed themat a somewhat less hurried pace. 

"They are certainly pursued, judging from their actions, " whisperedMorton, "let us keep quiet, and see what comes next. "

But a few minutes had passed, when half a dozen savages, resembling intheir appearance and equipments those we had just seen, came in sight, running at full speed, but with the air of pursuers rather than offugitives. Straggling bands of two or three each followed at shortintervals, all probably belonging to the same party, but scattered inthe heat of the chase. Altogether, there must have been as many asfifteen or twenty of them. A tall, wild-looking savage, large-framed, but gaunt as a greyhound, and with a kind of fierce energy in all hismovements, seemed to be the leader of the pursuing party. Just below uson the beach, he turned and gave some order to a portion of hisfollowers, speaking with great rapidity, and pointing towards the bluff;after which he darted off again along the shore at a speed that seemedreally marvellous. Those to whom he had spoken, immediately began, asif in obedience to the order just given, to climb the bank, not a dozenyards from the spot where we were lying. 

The object of this movement undoubtedly was, to anticipate and frustrateany attempt on the part of the fugitives, to escape, by quitting theshore and making towards the interior. The party thus detached hadprobably been directed to continue the chase, keeping to the higherground. If so, they would pass quite near our place of concealment, andthere was some danger of our being discovered, to avoid which, wecrouched close to the ground, and remained perfectly silent andmotionless. The point where the savages were attempting to ascend wassteep and difficult, and several of them, apparently to disencumberthemselves for the effort of climbing, threw their clubs and spearsbefore them to the top. One of these weapons, a short, heavy club, fellnear me, and fearing that the owner might come to seek it, I hastilycast it to a conspicuous place, free from vegetation, a little distancefrom the bank, and nearer the spot where they were scaling it. But thesavage had probably noticed where it first fell, for the next momentsome one came running directly towards the place, and just as I wasexpecting to see him stumble into the midst of us, a deep gutturalexclamation announced that we were discovered. Any further attempt atconcealment was clearly idle, and we sprang up at once; the man waswithin three yards of us; he seemed quite as much startled as ourselvesat so sudden a rencontre, and after standing for a minute looking at us, he turned and ran off to his fellows. 

"They will be back directly in a body, " said Browne, "and we must decidequickly what we are to do--whether to trust ourselves in their power, orto make such resistance as we can, if they undertake to meddle with us. "

"I doubt if it would be safe to trust them, " said Morton, "at any rate Idon't like the idea of risking it. There are but five or six of them;the rest are far enough off by this time. "

"I wish Arthur were here, " said Browne, anxiously; "he understands themand their ways, and could tell us what we ought to do. I don't knowwhat the probability is of their injuring us if we throw aside our armsand submit ourselves to them, and therefore I am loth to take theresponsibility of deciding the matter. "

Meantime the savages appeared to be also holding a consultation. Theystood at a short distance talking rapidly, and pointing towards us. Atlength they began to approach the spot where we stood, but slowly, andwith some apparent hesitation. 

"Well, " said Browne, "we must come to a decision quickly. "

"I distrust them entirely, " exclaimed Morton, "I am for acting on thedefensive. "

"And I also, " said Max, "I have no faith in them: but perhaps they won'tstop to interfere with us after all. "

"Very well, then, " said Browne, "we will fight if we must. But let usstand strictly on the defensive, and offer them no provocation. "

I could not help regarding this determination as unwise, but it was themind of the majority; and the present was no time for divided oruncertain counsels. I therefore kept my thoughts to myself, andgrasping my cutlass, prepared for what was to follow. 

Browne and Max were armed with the "Feejee war-clubs, " of the latter'smanufacture: they were long, heavy bludgeons, of the wood of thecasuarina, rather too ponderous to be wielded with one hand by a personof ordinary strength. Morton and I were provided with cutlasses, whichwe had preferred as being lighter and more convenient to carry. 

The savages were armed with spears and short clubs, the former of whichthey presented towards us as they advanced. 

I confess that my heart began to thump against my breast with unwontedand unpleasant rapidity and violence. I dare say it was the same withmy companions; but externally we were perfectly composed and steady. 

"There are just five of them, " said Browne, "two antagonists for me, andone apiece for the rest of you. If any one interferes with my two Ishall consider it a personal affront. "

"Confound those long spears!" exclaimed Max, with a disturbed air, "theyhave a mighty uncomfortable look, with those fish-bone barbs at the endof them. "

The still more "uncomfortable" thought that those fish-bone barbs wereperhaps poisoned, suggested itself to me, but I considered it expedientto say nothing on the subject at the present juncture. 

"Pshaw!" cried Browne, "the long spears are easily managed, if you willonly remember my fencing-lessons, and keep your nerves steady. It isthe simplest thing in the world to put aside a thrust from such aweapon: depend upon it, those short clubs will prove much moredangerous. "

The savages, having now had a sufficient opportunity to note ourequipments, and our youthful appearance, quickly lost all hesitation, and came confidently forward until they stood facing us, at the distanceof but ten or twelve feet. Then, seeing that we maintained a defensiveattitude, they paused, and one of them, stepping a little before therest, spoke to us in a loud and authoritative voice, at the same timemotioning us to throw aside our weapons. 

"Can't you muster a few words of their heathen talk, Archer?" saidBrowne, "perhaps if we could only understand one another, we should findthere is no occasion for us to quarrel. It seems so irrational to runthe risk of having our brains knocked out, if it can be avoided. "

I shook my head: the few phrases which I had picked up from Arthur andEiulo, could be of no use for the present purpose, even if they shouldbe understood. 

The spokesman, a sinewy, hard-favoured savage, whose native ugliness wasenhanced by two scars that seamed his broad squat face, repeated thewords he had before uttered, in a higher key, and with a still moreimperative air, accompanying what he said, with gestures, whichsufficiently explained what he required. 

"If I understand you, my friend, " said Browne, appearing to forget inthe excitement of the moment that what he was saying would be utterlyunintelligible to the person he addressed, "If I understand you, yourdemand is unreasonable. Throw away your own weapons first; you are themost numerous party:" and he imitated the gestures which the other hadmade use of. 

The savage shook his head impatiently, and keeping his eyes steadfastlyfixed upon Browne, he began to speak in a quiet tone. But I saw thatthough looking at Browne, his words were addressed to his companions, who gradually spread themselves out in front of us and without makingany openly hostile demonstrations, handled their weapons in what seemedto me a suspicious manner. 

"Be on your guard, " said I, speaking in my ordinary tone, and withoutlooking round, "I am sure they are meditating sudden mischief. "

Scarcely were the words uttered, when, with the quickness of lightning, the spokesman hurled his club at Browne, narrowly missing his head, thenbringing his spear into a horizontal position, he made a thrust full athis chest with his whole force. 

Browne, however, was on his guard, and knocking aside the point of thespear, he swung round his long club; and, before the other could drawback, brought it down with such effect upon his right shoulder that hisarm fell powerless to his side, and the spear dropped from his grasp. Browne promptly set his foot upon it, and the owner, astonished andmortified, rather than intimidated at his repulse, shrunk back withoutany attempt to regain it. 

This attack was so sudden, and so soon foiled--being but a blow aimed, parried, and returned, in a single breath--that no one on either sidehad an opportunity to interfere or join in it. The other savages nowuttered a yell, and were about to rush upon us: but the leader, as heappeared to be, motioned them back, and they drew off to a shortdistance. If we were for a moment inclined to hope that we should nowbe left unmolested, we soon learned the groundlessness of such anexpectation. The discomfited savage, instead of being discouraged bythe rough treatment he had received, was only rendered more dangerousand resolute by it; and he prepared to renew the attack at once, havingtaken from one of his companions a club somewhat heavier and longer thanhis own. 

"I wish, " said Max, drawing a long breath as he eyed these ominousproceedings, "that we had a few of Colt's revolvers, to keep thesefellows at a respectable distance: I confess I don't like the notion ofcoming to such close quarters with them as they seem to contemplate. "

"A genuine Yankee wish!" answered Browne, grasping his club with bothhands, and planting himself firmly, to receive the expected onset; "tomake it completely in character you have only to wish, in addition, fora mud breastwork, or a few cotton bags, between us and our friendsyonder. "

"Which I do, with all my heart!" responded Max, fervently. 

"Let Kaiser Maximilien represent the high Dutch on this occasion, " saidMorton, edging himself forward abreast of Browne, who had stationedhimself a trifle in advance of the rest of us; "he has no claim to speakfor the Yankees except the mere accident of birth. Archer and I willuphold the honour of the stars and stripes without either revolvers orcotton bags. "

"Fair play!" cried Max, pushing Browne aside, "I won't have you for abreastwork at any rate, however much I may desire one of turf or cottonbales. " And we arranged ourselves side by side. 

"Really, " said Morton, with a faint apology for a smile, "it appearsthat we have to do with tacticians--they are going to outflank us. "This remark was caused by our antagonists separating themselves; theleader advancing directly towards us, while the others approached, twoon the right and two on the left. 

"Well, " said Browne, "we shall have to form a hollow square, officers inthe centre, as the Highlanders did at Waterloo, and then I shall claimthe privilege of my rank. "

But our pleasantry was, as may easily be imagined, rather forced. Ouradversaries were now evidently bent upon mischief, and thoroughly inearnest. We were none of us veterans, and notwithstanding an assumptionof coolness, overstrained and unnatural under the circumstances, ourbreath came thick and painfully with the intense excitement of themoment. 

At a signal from their scarred leader, the savages rushed upon ustogether. I can give no very clear account of the confused strugglethat ensued, as I was not at the time in a state of mind favourable tocalm and accurate observation. A few blows and thrusts were exchanged;at first cautiously, and at as great a distance as our weapons wouldreach; then more rapidly and fiercely, until we became all mingledtogether, and soon each of us was too fully occupied in defendinghimself to be able to pay much attention to any thing else. At thecommencement of the attack I was standing next to Browne, who beingevidently singled out by his former opponent, advanced a step or two tomeet him. He skilfully parried several downright blows from the heavyclub of the latter, who in his turn dodged a swinging stroke whichBrowne aimed at his head, and instantly closed with him. The nextmoment they went whirling past me towards the edge of the bank, lockedtogether in a desperate grapple, which was the last that I saw of them. I was assailed at the outset by an active and athletic savage, armedwith a short club. He was exceedingly anxious to close, which I, quitenaturally, was as desirous to prevent, knowing that I should stand nochance in such a struggle, against his superior weight and strength. While I was doing my best to keep him off with my cutlass, and he waseagerly watching an opportunity to come to closer quarters, Morton, locked in the grasp of a brawny antagonist, came driving directlybetween us, where they fell together, and lay rolling and strugglingupon the ground at our feet. My opponent, abandoning me for a moment, was in the act of aiming a blow at Morton's head, when I sprang forward, and cut him across the forehead with my cutlass. The blood instantlyfollowed the stroke, and gushing in torrents over his face, seemed toblind him: he struck three or four random blows in the air, then reeledand fell heavily to the ground. Throwing a hasty glance around, Iperceived Max among some bushes at a little distance defending himselfwith difficulty against a savage, who attacked him eagerly with one ofthose long spears, towards which he entertained such an aversion. Browne was nowhere to be seen. Morton and his strong antagonist werestill grappling on the ground, but the latter had gained the advantage, and was now endeavouring, while he held Morton under him, to reach aclub lying near, with which to put an end to the struggle. Another ofthe enemy was sitting a few steps off apparently disabled, with theblood streaming from a wound in the neck. I hastened to Morton'sassistance, whereupon his opponent, seeing my approach, sprang up andseized the club which he had been reaching after. But Morton gained hisfeet almost as soon as the other, and instantly grappled with him again. At this moment I heard Max's voice, in a tone of eager warning, calling, "Look-out, Archer!" and turning, I saw the savage I supposed tobe disabled, with uplifted arm, in the very act of bringing down hisclub upon my head. I have a confused recollection of instinctivelyputting up my cutlass, in accordance with Browne's instructions formeeting the "seventh" stroke in the broad-sword exercise. I have sincebecome convinced by reflection, (to say nothing of experience), that theprinciples of the broad-sword exercise, however admirable in themselves, cannot be applied without some modification when iron-wood clubs, withhuge knobs of several pounds' weight at the ends of them, aresubstituted for claymores. However, I had no time then to make theproper distinctions, and as instead of dodging the blow, I endeavouredto parry it, my guard was beaten down--and that is all that I can relateof the conflict, from my own knowledge and personal observation. 

CHAPTER THIRTY ONE. 

RECONNOITRING BY NIGHT. 

THE SEARCH RENEWED--THE CAPTIVES--ATOLLO AND THE TEWANS. 

 "Trembling, they start and glance behind At every common forest-sound-- The whispering trees, the moaning wind, The dead leaves falling to the ground; As on with stealthy steps they go, Each thicket seems to hide the foe. "

From the moment when startled by Max's warning cry, I turned and saw theuplifted club of the savage suspended over my head, all is blank in mymemory, until opening my eyes with a feeling of severe pain, and nodistinct consciousness where I was, I found Browne and Max bending overme, my head being supported upon the knee of the former. 

"Well, how do you feel?" inquired he. 

I stared at him a minute or two without answering, not understandingvery clearly what was the matter with me, though having at the same timea vague impression that all was not quite right. Gradually I collectedmy ideas, and at length, when Browne repeated his question the thirdtime, I had formed a pretty correct theory as to the cause of my presentsupine attitude, and the unpleasant sensations which I experienced. 

"I feel rather queer about the head and shoulders, " I said, in answer tohis inquiry: "I must have got a pretty severe blow. I suppose!"

"Yes, " said Max, whose uneasy look ill agreed with his words and manner, "see what it is to be blessed with a tough cranium; such a whack wouldhave crushed mine like an egg-shell; but it has only enlarged your bumpof reverence a little. "

"Nothing serious has happened, then--no one is badly hurt, " said I, trying to look around; but the attempt gave my neck so severe a wrench, and caused such extreme pain, that I desisted. 

"No one has received any worse injury than yourself, " answeredBrowne--"at least, none of us. "

"And the savages--what has become of them?"

"We have nothing to apprehend from them at present, I think--they havebeen gone but a short time, and Morton is in the tree yonder, keepingwatch for their return--do you feel now as if you can stand up andwalk?"

"Certainly, I can; with the exception of the pain in my head, and astiffness about the neck and shoulders, I am all right, I believe. " Andin order to convince Browne, who seemed somewhat sceptical on the point, notwithstanding my assurances, I got up and walked about--carrying myhead somewhat rigidly, I dare say, for it gave me a severe twinge atevery movement. 

"Well, " said he, "since that is the case, I think the wisest thing wecan do is to leave this neighbourhood at once. "

While Max went to summon Morton from his post of observation, Brownegave me a brief and hurried account of what had occurred after I hadbeen felled, as related. 

He, and the leader of the savages, whom I had last seen struggling uponthe brink of the height, had gone over it together; the latter, fallingunderneath, had been severely bruised, while Browne himself received butlittle injury. 

Leaving his adversary groaning and, as he supposed, mortally hurt by thefall, he had climbed again to the higher ground, and reached it at avery critical moment. 

Morton was struggling at disadvantage with the same formidableantagonist from whom he had before been for a moment in such imminentdanger; and Max was dodging about among the bushes, sorely pressed byanother of the enemy with one of those long spears, against which heentertained so violent a prejudice. I had just been disposed of in themanner above hinted at, by the savage who had been wounded in the neckby Morton, at the very commencement of the affray, and he was now atliberty to turn his attention either to Max or Morton, each of whom wasalready hard bested. 

Browne immediately fell upon my conqueror, almost as unexpectedly as thelatter had attacked me, and by a sudden blow stretched him senselessupon the ground. He next relieved Morton, by disabling his adversary. The two, then, hastened to Max's succour, but the savage who was engagedwith him, did not deem it prudent to await the approach of thisreinforcement, and made off into the forest. They then gathered up allthe weapons of the enemy, permitting Morton's recent antagonist to limpoff without molestation. The man whom I had wounded was by this timesitting up, wiping the blood from his face and eyes; the other, also, manifested signs of returning consciousness; but having been deprived oftheir clubs and spears, no danger was apprehended from them. My threecompanions had then carried me to the spot where we now were, fromwhence they had witnessed the departure of the rest of our foes. Eventhe man whom Browne had left dying on the shore, as he supposed, hadmanaged to crawl off at last. 

As soon as Max and Morton returned, we set out at once, weary as wewere, for the islet in the brook, without any very definite notion as towhat was to be done next. The prudence of removing from our presentneighbourhood was obvious, but we were still too much discomposed andexcited by what had just taken place, to have been able to decide uponany further step, even had not the momentary apprehension of the returnof the savages in greater numbers rendered every thing like calmdeliberation entirely out of the question. 

We took the precaution to choose our path over the hardest and dryestground, in order to afford the savages the fewest possible facilitiesfor tracing our course. By the time we reached the islet, we werecompletely out by the fatigue and excitement of the day; we must havewalked at least twelve miles since morning. 

After partaking sparingly of the food which we had so fortunatelybrought with us, accompanied by copious draughts of water from thebrook, we began to feel somewhat refreshed. Still we were greatlydisheartened by the gloomy and distressing circumstances, in which wefound ourselves so suddenly involved; the great uncertainty as to thefate of our companions, and the danger that threatened our own livesfrom the vindictive pursuit of a numerous body of savages. All ourenergy and courage seemed for the present, at least, to be completelybroken. Browne laid down upon a couch of dry fern beneath themany-pillared Aoa. He looked pale and ill--more so, I thought, than themere effects of excitement and over-exertion could account for. 

Morton soon revived the question of what was now to be done. 

"I suppose we must remain here for the present, at least, " said Browne, "and defend ourselves, if attacked, as well as we can. "

Max suggested Palm-Islet as a place of greater security and one where weshould run less risk of discovery. 

"And meantime, " said Morton, "are we to give up all attempt to findArthur and the rest?"

"I hardly know what we can do, " answered Browne, with a perplexed anddiscouraged air; "we have no clue to guide us in a fresh search. Ifthese savages inhabit the island, --or if they remain here, --we cannothope to escape them long, after what has taken place; we must fall intotheir hands sooner or later, and if they have captured our companions, Iam willing for my part, that it should be so. I doubt if we actedwisely in resisting them at all, --but it is now too late to think ofthat. "

We continued to talk the matter over for some time, but without comingto any definite resolution, and at length Browne dropped asleep, whilewe were still discussing it. 

As it began to grow dark, Max became disturbed and excited. He waspossessed by a vague conviction, for which he was unable to account, that our lost companions were in some imminent peril, from which it wasin our power to rescue them. He was anxious to do something, and yetseemed uncertain what to propose. Morton was equally desirous of makinga further effort to discover our lost friends; he was also quite clearand explicit, in his notion of what ought to be done. His theoryappeared to be, that they had fallen into the hands of the natives, whose encampment or place of abode, (temporary or otherwise), was on thenorth-eastern side of the island. He further supposed that some feud orquarrel having arisen among themselves, the worsted party had fled alongthe beach as we had witnessed, pursued by their victorious enemies, --that in the meantime, their captives had been left, (perhaps unguarded), at the encampment or landing-place of the natives. Morton was as minuteand detailed in stating this hypothetical case, as if he had eitheractually seen or dreamed the whole. He proposed that as soon as themoon rose, some of us should set off for the shore, and proceed alongthe beach, in the direction from which we had seen the natives come, bypursuing which course, he was confident we should be able to learnsomething respecting our companions. This he wished to undertake alone, saying that one person could prosecute the search as well as four, andwith much less risk of discovery: if successful in ascertaining anything definite, he should, he said, immediately return and apprise therest of us. Max eagerly embraced this suggestion, and wished to decideby lot, which of us should carry it into execution, insisting that, otherwise, he would either set off at once by himself, or accompanyMorton. 

At length Browne awoke; he said that he had derived much benefit fromhis two hours' sleep, and was now ready for any necessary exertion. 

He also approved of Morton's plan, but objected to his going alone, andwas at first in favour of setting out all together. At last it wassettled that the search should be undertaken by two of us, the other twoawaiting the result at the islet. Browne then prepared four twigs forthe purpose of deciding the matter by lot, it being agreed that the onedrawing the longest, should have the choice of going or remaining, andshould also select his companion. On comparing lots after we had drawn, mine proved to be longest; and having decided upon going, I felt boundto name Morton as my associate, since he had been the first to suggest, and the most earnest in urging the adventure. 

An hour after dark the moon rose, and soon lighted the forestsufficiently to enable us to see our way through it. We then armedourselves with a cutlass apiece, and taking leave of Max and Browne, proceeded up the brook to the fall, where we crossed it, and, followingthe rocky ridge, which ran at right angles with it, we endeavoured tohold, as nearly as possible, the course we had taken in the morning. After leaving the stream, a good part of our way was through the opencountry, where there was nothing to prevent us from seeing or being seenat a considerable distance in the bright moonlight. But the onlyalternatives were, either to creep on our hands and knees, the wholedistance from the edge of the forest to the shore, and so availourselves of such concealment as the rank grass and weeds afforded, --orto push boldly and rapidly forward, at the risk of being seen: wepreferred the latter, and soon got over this dangerous ground, runningpart of the time, in the most exposed places. On reaching the bluff, over the beach, we lay down among the bushes a few moments to recoverour breath, and reconnoitre, before taking a fresh start. All wasperfectly silent around us, and no living thing could be seen. Whensufficiently rested, we proceeded cautiously along the edge of theheight, where we could command a view both of the beach below, and ofthe open country inland. The bluff extended about a quarter of a mile, when it gradually sunk to the level of the beach, and was succeeded by alow, flat shore, lined with large trees. We had gone but a little wayalong it after this change, when we came quite unexpectedly upon aninlet, or salt-water creek, setting in to the land, and bordered sothickly with mangroves, that we narrowly escaped going headlong into it, while endeavouring to force our way through the bushes to continue ourcourse along the beach. 

It was some twenty yards wide; but I could not see how far inland itran, on account of the immense trees that overhung it on every side, springing up in great numbers just behind the low border of mangroves. Holding fast by one of these bushes, I was leaning forward over thewater, looking hard into the gloom, to gain, if possible, some notion ofthe extent of the inlet and the distance round it, when Morton graspedmy arm suddenly--

"What is that, under the trees on the opposite shore?" whispered he; "isit not a boat?"

Looking in the direction in which he pointed, I could distinguish someobject on the opposite side of the inlet, that might from its size andshape be a boat of some kind, as he supposed, and, continuing to gazesteadily, I made out quite plainly, against the dark masses of foliageon the further shore, what appeared to be a white mast. A profoundsilence reigned all around us, and while I was still peering into theheavy shadow of the trees, I heard a sound which resembled a deep, andlong-drawn sigh, followed by an exclamation, as of a person in bodilypain. 

"We must get round to the other side, " whispered Morton, "and see whatthis means. "

We backed out of the mangroves with the utmost caution, and inch byinch: when we had got to such a distance as to render this extremecircumspection no longer necessary, we commenced a wide circuit aroundthe inlet, which proved to be only a small cove, or indentation in theshore, extending less than a hundred yards inland. In approaching itagain on the opposite side, we resumed all our former stealthiness ofmovement, feeling that our lives in all probability depended upon ourcaution. 

When, at last, we had got, as we supposed, quite near the place where wehad seen the boat, we proceeded, by creeping on our hands and kneesthrough the bushes for short distances, and then rising and lookingabout, to ascertain our position. 

It was so dark, and the undergrowth was so dense--the moonlight scarcelypenetrating the thick foliage--that nothing could be distinguished atthe distance even of a few yards, and there was some danger that wemight come suddenly, and before we were aware, upon those whom wesupposed to be already so near us. While thus blindly groping our waytowards the edge of the inlet, I heard a voice almost beside me, whichsaid--

"Will they never come back?--Are they going to leave us here to starve?"

The voice was that of Johnny's beyond the possibility of mistake. Turning in the direction from which it proceeded, I saw a little to theright three figures upon the ground at the foot of a large casuarina. Another voice, as familiar, almost immediately answered--

"I only fear that they will return too soon: have patience! in a littlewhile I shall have gnawed through this rope, and then I do not despairof being able to get my hands free also. "

This was enough to show how matters stood. 

"Are you alone?" said I, in a low voice, but loud enough to be heard bythose beneath the casuarina. 

There was an exclamation of joyful surprise from Johnny; then Arthuranswered, "If that is you, Archer, come and help us, for we are tiedhand and foot. You have nothing to fear; our captors have left us quitealone. "

We now came forward without further hesitation. They were all boundfast, their hands being tied behind them, in addition to which, each wasfastened to the tree by a rope of sennit. It would be difficult to saywhich party seemed most rejoiced at this sudden meeting. As soon asthey were liberated, we embraced one another with tears of joy. 

"Let us leave this place as fast as possible, " said Arthur, as soon ashe became a little composed, "I expect the return of the natives everymoment, --and we have more to dread from them than you can guess. But Ifind I am so stiff after lying bound here all day, that I can hardlywalk. Now, Johnny, take my hand, and try to get along. How is it withyou, Eiulo--do you feel able to travel fast?"

The latter appeared to understand the drift of the question, andanswered by frisking and jumping about in exultation at his recoveredliberty. 

Instead of returning by the way by which we had come, along the shore, we pushed on in a straight line, in the supposed direction of the islet, in order to avoid the risk of meeting the natives. After toiling for anhour through the woods, we emerged into the open country to the east ofthe rocky ridge that traversed the course of the stream. During thistime, we had been too fully occupied in picking our way with thenecessary caution, besides the constant apprehension of suddenlyencountering the natives, to ask for any explanations. But now we beganto feel somewhat reassured, and as we hastened on towards the islet, Arthur very briefly informed us, that they had yesterday been suddenlysurprised by a party of six natives, soon after leaving us at the islet, and hurried off to the shore: that they had been left by their captorsthis morning, secured as we had found them, and had remained in thatcondition until released by us. He added that he had more tocommunicate by-and-bye. 

The joy of Browne and Max at our return, accompanied by the lost ones, may be imagined--but it can scarcely be described. In fact, I amobliged to confess that we were such children, as to enact quite "ascene, " at this unexpected meeting. Heartfelt and sincere were thethanksgivings we that night rendered to Him, who had kept us in perfectsafety, and reunited us, after a separation made so distressing by ouruncertainty as to each other's fate. 

After Arthur, Eiulo, and Johnny, had appeased their hunger with thescanty remains of our supply of provisions, the two latter lay down upona bed of ferns beneath the Aoa, and were soon sleeping as soundly andpeacefully, as though all our troubles and dangers were now at an end. How easily they put in practice the philosophy that vexes itself notabout the future! Exercising the happy privilege of childhood, theycast upon others, in whom they placed implicit confidence, theresponsibility of thinking and planning for them--free from all care andanxiety themselves. 

Arthur now gave us a more detailed account of what had occurred sinceour separation. 

"Do you remember, " said he, when he had finished, "hearing Eiulo, intalking of affairs at Tewa, make mention of a person named Atollo?"

"Atollo?" said Browne, "was not that the name of an uncle of his whom hemade out to be a strange, unnatural sort of monster, even for a heathen, and who concocted a plot for the murder of his own father and brother, and afterwards attempted to kill Eiulo by rolling rocks down a precipiceafter him in the woods!"

"The same, " answered Arthur. "I hardly supposed that you would haveremembered it, as no one but myself seemed to take much interest inEiulo's reminiscences of Tewa, the rest of you being obliged to get themat second-hand, through me as interpreter. Well, that Atollo hasreached this island in some way, with a band of followers: it was bythem that we were captured yesterday; it is from his power that we havejust escaped. "

"What is this Atollo like?" inquired Browne. "Is he a tall, large-framed man, but gaunt and spare as a half-starved hound?"

"Yes, with sharp features, and a wild, restless eye. "

"Why, then, " continued Browne, turning to me, "it was he, who was at thehead of the second party of natives that we saw this morning by theshore. "

We now gave Arthur an account of our rencontre with the savages; but noparticular mention was made of the destruction of the canoe, or of thelion-like old man who seemed to be the leader of those who fled. 

"And little Eiulo's dread of this strange uncle of his, " said Browne, "is then so great, that he preferred running away to us again, toremaining with his own people?"

"Incredible as it may seem, " answered Arthur, "I am convinced that hisfears are not without foundation, and I even believe that this manintended to take his life, and would have done so, had we not escaped. "

"Incredible, indeed!" exclaimed Browne, "and what could be the motivefor so atrocious a crime?"

"I know of none that seems sufficient to account for it fully, and I amtherefore almost forced to regard the man as a monomaniac. "

Arthur thought that Atollo had probably made some further desperateattempt against his brother at Tewa, and, having failed in it, had fledhither with a part of his followers, among whom some quarrel had sincearisen, in the prosecution of which they had been engaged, when wewitnessed the flight and pursuit along the shore. This, however, wasmere conjecture: they had talked but little in his presence, and he hadnot been able to learn any thing from the conversation which he hadoverheard, as to the cause of their coming hither. Eiulo had beenquestioned minutely by them, and from him they had ascertained thatthere were four more of us upon the island. 

Morton inquired of Arthur, whether he apprehended that any seriouseffort would be made by the savages to find us, and what kind oftreatment we should probably receive in case we should fall into theirpower. 

"That search will be made for us, " answered the latter, "I have not theslightest doubt; and I do not think that we can look for any mercy, ifwe fall into their hands, since to-day's affray and escape. "

"This feud among themselves, " said Browne, "may keep them so busy as toafford no leisure for troubling themselves about us. I have some hopethat they will use those ugly-looking clubs upon one another, to suchpurpose, as to rid us of them altogether. "

"That old giant, " said Max, "who ran away, with such an awkward air, asif he wasn't at all used to it, will certainly do some mischief if theyonce come to blows. "

"Ay, " pursued Browne, "though he didn't look quite so wicked and like awarlock, as the gaunt, wild-eyed heathen that led the chase, I willwarrant him his full match in fair and equal fight, man to man. "

"Well, " said Arthur, who during the latter part of this conversation hadbeen apparently engaged in serious and perplexed thought, "for to-night, at least, we are in no danger. Let us now take our necessary rest, andto-morrow we shall be fresher and better prepared to decide upon thecourse of action to be adopted. "

CHAPTER THIRTY TWO. 

THE SINGLE COMBAT. 

PREPARATIONS FOR DEFENCE--A DEMAND AND REFUSAL--THE TWO CHAMPIONS. 

 "On many a bloody field before-- Man of the dark and evil heart!-- We've met--pledged enemies of yore, But now we meet no more to part-- Till to my gracious liege and lord, By thee of broad domains bereft, From thy red hand and plotting brain, No fear of future wrong is left. "

The sense of surrounding danger with which we laid down that night uponour beds of fern beneath the Aoa, continued to press darkly upon ourminds even in sleep, and awake us at an early hour to confront anew, theperplexities and terrors of our situation. 

Arthur, in whose better understanding of the habits and character of thesavages we confided, far from affording us any additional encouragement, spoke in a manner calculated to overthrow the very hopes, upon which wehad been resting. 

We had supposed that they could have no motive but the desire ofrevenge, for seeking or molesting us, and as none of their number hadbeen killed, or in all probability even dangerously injured in therencontre with us, we trusted that this motive would not prove strongenough to incite them to any earnest or long-continued search. ButArthur hinted at another object, more controlling in the mind of theirstrange leader than any desire to prosecute a petty revenge, which wouldimpel him to seek for and pursue us, for the purpose of getting Eiuloagain into his power. This enmity--so fixed and implacable--against amere child, seemed incredible, even after all that had been said orsuggested in explanation of it, and the explanations themselves werefar-fetched, and almost destitute of plausibility. 

And how could we hope to escape a pursuit so determined and perseveringas Arthur anticipated? Whither could we flee for safety? To think ofsuccessful resistance to Atollo and his band, if discovered by them, seemed idle. Max suggested Palm-Islet as the most secure retreat withwhich we were acquainted. But Arthur now broached a more startlingplan. "Nowhere upon this island, " said he, "can we longer considerourselves secure. The only step that holds out any prospect of safetyis to leave it in the yawl, and sail for Tewa. "

"Is there any certainty, " said Browne, "that we can find it? Do we evenknow positively where, or in what direction from this place it is; andshall we not incur the risk of getting lost again at sea?"

"I would rather take that risk, " said Max, "than remain here, withinreach of these savages--any thing is preferable to falling into theirpower. "

"I confess, " said Arthur, "that we know nothing certainly in regard tothe distance, or even the direction of Tewa, but I think we have goodreason to believe that it lies about forty or fifty miles to thenorthward. "

We could not, however, bring ourselves thus suddenly to adopt aresolution so momentous, and it was at last tacitly decided to continuefor the present, at least, at the islet. 

"If we are to remain here, " said Arthur, on perceiving that there was nodisposition to act immediately upon any of the suggestions which hadbeen made, "let us make such preparation as we can, to defend ourselvesif it shall be necessary. "

This surprised us all; it seemed worse than useless to think of forcibleresistance to a party as numerous as that of Atollo; coming from Arthursuch a suggestion was to me doubly surprising. 

"I see, " said he, "that the notion of attempting to defend ourselves, ifdiscovered, seems to you a desperate one--but I believe it to be ouronly course--we can expect no mercy from Atollo. "

"Surely, " said Morton, "they can have no sufficient motive for murderingus in cold blood. But, fresh from another conflict with them, we couldnot perhaps look for forbearance, if in their power. Against _us_ theycannot now, it seems to me, cherish any feelings so vindictive as youimply. "

"And suppose it to be so? Suppose that they merely aim at Eiulo's life, without wishing to molest us?"

"I don't fear that I shall be misunderstood, if I speak plainly, "answered Morton, after a pause. "It seems, from what you haveintimated, that for some reason they wish to get Eiulo into their hands;they are his own people, and their leader is his own uncle; have we anyright to refuse him to them?"

"Why, Morton!" interposed Browne, warmly, "what cold-blooded doctrine isthis?"

"Have patience, a minute, and hear me out--I cannot bring myself tobelieve that they actually intend him harm; I think there must be somemistake or misapprehension in regard to this alleged design against hislife, utterly improbable as it is in itself. "

"But Arthur understands all that, far better than you or I, " interruptedBrowne, once more, "and it is clear that the poor child stands in mortaldread of this man. "

"I was going to add, " resumed Morton, "that even if this danger doesexist, it is entirely out of our power to afford him protection againstit: we should merely throw away our lives, in a desperate andunprofitable attempt. It may seem unfeeling to talk of giving him up;but will not these people be far more likely to act with cruelty, bothtowards him and us, after being excited and enraged by a fruitlessopposition? I have spoken frankly: but whatever is soberly determinedupon, however unwise in my view, I will abide by. "

"I admit, " answered Arthur, "that there is little prospect of success ina conflict with them: but I regard our fate as certain if we submit, andwe can but be slain in resisting. I am so fully satisfied of Atollo'sdesigns in respect to him, that I should feel in giving him up, as if Iwere an accessary to his murder. "

"Let us rather defend ourselves to the very last extremity, " saidBrowne, earnestly, "if we are so unfortunate as to be found. "

"If, " said Max, with an excited air, --"if I really believed they wouldkill Eiulo, I should say, never give him up, whatever the consequencesmay be;--and I do think this Atollo must be an incarnate fiend. I don'tbelieve it will make any difference in their treatment of us whether weresist or not. "

"O no!" cried Johnny, who had been listening eagerly to thisconversation, while Eiulo stood looking wistfully on, as if he knew thatit concerned him. "O no! don't give him up to that wicked man. I wouldfight, myself, if I had my bow and arrows, but they took them away fromme: can't we hide ourselves in the banyan tree?--they never will thinkof looking for us there?"

"That is not a bad suggestion, " said Morton, "and if we should bediscovered, it is a strong place to defend. We can move easily andquickly about on that strong horizontal framework of branches, and itwill be a hazardous undertaking to climb those straight smooth trunks, in our faces. "

It seemed, in fact, as if a party stationed upon the roof, (as it mightbe termed), of this singular tree, would occupy a vantage-ground fromwhich it would require strong odds to dislodge them, and the assailants, unless provided with fire-arms, or missile weapons, would labour underalmost insurmountable difficulties. 

Arthur discovered a place where it was easy to climb quickly into thetree, and requested us all to note it particularly, in order that wemight effect a retreat without loss of time, if it should becomenecessary. Johnny and Eiulo were to take refuge there at the firstalarm. 

Browne proceeded to cut a number of bludgeons from stout saplings, whichhe then deposited in different places among the branches, ready to beused, in defending ourselves, if pursued thither. Max collected aquantity of large stones, and fragments of rock, along the shore, andfrom the bed of the brook, and wrapping them in parcels of leaves, hehoisted them into the roof of the grove-tree, and secured them there. 

Morton surveyed these preparations with a grave smile, and none of us, Ithink, placed much reliance on their efficacy. We trusted that therewould be no occasion to resort to them. 

The supply of provisions which we had brought with us was exhausted, butthe painful suspense, and constant apprehension incident to our presentcircumstances, long prevented any thought of hunger. It was not untilthe day had passed without any alarm, and it was beginning to grow dark, that we experienced any inclination to eat. Arthur and I then went insearch of food, but could obtain none, except a quantity of pandanuscones which we gathered from a group of trees near the waterfall. Thekernels of these were the only food that any of us tasted that day. 

At night, it was deemed best to keep a watch, in order to guard againstany surprise. As we made our arrangements for this purpose, my thoughtsreverted to the time of our sufferings at sea in the boat. But in ourpresent position, sought and pursued by malignant human beings, bentupon taking our lives, and who might at that moment be prowling near, there was something more fearful than any peril from the elements, oreven the dread of starvation itself. 

But the night passed without disturbance or alarm of any kind, and inthe morning we began to indulge the hope that Arthur had overrated thestrength of the feelings by which Atollo was actuated, and to shake offin some degree the profound depression of the preceding evening. 

With the abatement of our fears and the partial return of tranquillityof mind, we became more sensible to the demands of hunger. Max andMorton ventured a little way into the adjoining forest in search ofbirds, and returned in less than half an hour with about a dozenpigeons, which they had knocked down with sticks and stones. Arthur hadin the meantime caught quite a string of the yellow fish which had soperseveringly rejected all Max's overtures a couple of days since. Morton then kindled a fire to cook our food, though we felt somehesitation about this, being aware that the smoke might betray us to thesavages, if they should happen to be at the time in the neighbourhood. But Max declared that falling into their hands was a fate preferable tostarvation, and that rather than eat raw fish and birds, he would incurthe risk of discovery by means of the fire. In the absence of cookingutensils, we hastily scooped out a Polynesian oven, and covered thebottom with a layer of heated stones, upon which the food, carefullywrapped in leaves, was deposited: another layer of hot stones was placedon top, and the whole then covered with fresh leaves and earth. This isthe method adopted by the natives for baking bread-fruit and fish, andwith the exception of the trouble and delay involved, it is equal to anything that civilised ingenuity has devised for similar purposes, fromthe old-fashioned Dutch-oven to the most recent style of "improvedkitchen ranges", with which I am acquainted. The heat being equallydiffused throughout the entire mass, and prevented from escaping by thewrapping of leaves and earth, the subject operated upon, whether fish, fowl, or vegetable, is thoroughly and uniformly cooked. 

Max had just opened the oven, and was busily engaged in taking out anddistributing the contents, while the rest of us were gathered in a grouparound the spot, when Eiulo suddenly uttered a shrill cry, and springingup, stood gazing towards the west side of the brook, as if paralysed byterror. 

Looking up, we saw two natives standing at the edge of the wood quietlywatching us. One of them I at once recognised as the lithe and activeleader, whom I had seen upon the shore in swift pursuit of thefugitives. 

Our first impulse, was to spring at once into the Aoa, according to theunderstanding to which we had partially come, as to what we were to doif discovered. But a second glance showed that there were but twoenemies in sight, and as Arthur, to whom we looked for an example, gaveno signal for such a retreat, we hastily snatched up our weapons, andplaced ourselves beside him. 

Atollo's quick eye--for it was he--ran from one to another of us, untilit rested upon Eiulo, when coming down to the margin of the brook, hepronounced his name in a low, clear voice, and beckoned him with hishand to come over to him. 

Pale and trembling, like a bird under the charm of the serpent, Eiulomade two or three uncertain steps towards him, as if about mechanicallyto obey the summons: then, as Johnny seized the skirt of his wrapper, and called out to him, "not to mind that wicked man, " he paused, andlooked round upon us with a glance, half appealing, half inquiring, which said more plainly than words--"Must I go?--Can you protect me--andwill you?"

Arthur now stepped before him, and addressed some words to Atollo in hisown language, the purport of which I could only guess. 

The other listened attentively without evincing any surprise, and thenmade answer, speaking rapidly and by jerks as it were, and scanning usall the while with the eye of a hawk. 

When he had finished, Arthur turned to us. "This man requires us, hesaid, to give up Eiulo to him; he claims him as his brother's son, andsays that he wishes to convey him home to Tewa. He promises to leave usunmolested if we comply, and threatens us with death if we refuse: yousee it concerns us all--what do you say?"

Arthur was very pale. He looked towards Morton, who said nothing, butstood leaning against one of the pillars of the Aoa, with his eyessteadfastly bent upon the ground. 

"Ask Eiulo, " said Browne, "if this man is his uncle. "

The question was accordingly put, and the trembling boy answeredhesitatingly, that he did not know--but he believed that he was. 

"Ask him, " pursued Browne, "if he is willing to go with him. "

Arthur put the question formally, and Eiulo, grasping his arm, whileJohnny still held fast by his skirt, answered with a shudder that he wasafraid to go with him. 

"Ask him why he is afraid, " continued Browne. 

The answer was, that he believed his uncle would kill him. 

These questions were put loud enough to be easily heard by Atollo, andArthur deliberately repeated the answers first in Tahitian, and then inEnglish. 

"Well, " said Browne, "I am now quite ready with an answer, as far as Iam concerned. I never will consent to give up the poor boy to bemurdered. He is old enough to choose for himself and I think it wouldbe right to resist the claim even of a father, under suchcircumstances. "

"Is that to be our answer?" said Arthur, looking round. 

It was a bold stand to take, situated as we were, and we felt it to beso; but it seemed a hard and cruel thing to yield up our littlecompanion to the tender mercies of his unnatural relative. Though therewere pale cheeks and unsteady hands among us, as we signified ourconcurrence in this refusal, (which we all did except Morton, whoremained silent), yet we experienced a strange sense of relief when itwas done, and we stood committed to the result. 

Arthur now motioned Johnny and Eiulo to climb into the tree, thenturning to Atollo, he said that as the boy preferred remaining with us, we were resolved to protect him to the extent of our ability. 

By this time we had somewhat regained our self-possession, and stoodgrasping our weapons, though not anticipating any immediate attack. Much to my surprise, Atollo had during the conference manifested neitheranger nor impatience. When Arthur announced our refusal to comply withhis demand, he merely noticed with a smile our belligerent attitude, andadvanced into the brook as if about to come over to the islet, swinginga long curving weapon carelessly by his side, and followed by the othersavage. 

Browne, holding his club in his left hand, and a heavy stone in hisright, stood beside me, breathing hard through his set teeth. 

"The foolish heathen!" exclaimed he, "does he expect to subdue us by hislooks, --that he comes on in this fashion?"

It did, in fact, seem as though he supposed that we would not dare tocommence an attack upon him, for he continued to advance, eyeing ussteadily. Just as he gained the middle of the brook, three or four moresavages came out of the forest, and one of them ran towards him, with anexclamation which caused him to turn at once, and on hearing what theother eagerly uttered, with gestures indicating some intelligence of anurgent and exciting character, he walked back to the edge of the wood, and joined the group gathered there. 

A moment afterwards, Atollo, attended by the messenger, as he appearedto be, plunged into the forest, first giving to the others, who remainedupon the shore, some direction, which from the accompanying gesture, appeared to have reference to ourselves. 

Johnny and Eiulo had already climbed into the Aoa, whither we stoodready to follow, at a moment's notice. The group of savages opposite usseemed to have no other object in view than to prevent our escape, forthey did not offer to molest us. Soon after Atollo disappeared, twomore of his party came out of the wood, and I immediately recognised oneof them, who walked stiffly and with difficulty, seeming but just ableto drag himself about, as the scarred savage with whom Browne had had sodesperate a struggle. We now thought it prudent to effect our retreatinto the tree without further loss of time, but at the first movementwhich we made for that purpose, the natives set up a shout, and dashedinto the water towards us, probably thinking that we were about to tryto escape by getting to the further shore. 

They pressed us so closely that we had not a moment to spare, and hadbarely climbed beyond their reach when they sprang after us. One activefellow caught Browne, (who was somewhat behind the rest), by the foot, and endeavoured to drag him from the trunk he was climbing, in which hewould probably have succeeded, had not Max let fall a leaf-basket ofstones directly upon his head, which stretched him groaning upon theground, with the blood gushing from his mouth and nose. 

At this moment Atollo himself, with the rest of his party, joined ourbesiegers below, and at a signal from him, the greater part of themimmediately commenced scaling the tree at different points. Ourassailants numbered not more than thirteen or fourteen, includingBrowne's former foe, who did not seem to be in a condition to climb, andthe man recently wounded, who was still lying upon the ground, apparently lifeless. We felt that we were now irrevocably committed toa struggle of life and death, and we were fully determined to fightmanfully, and to the very last. We stationed ourselves at nearly equaldistances among the branches, armed with the bludgeons previously placedthere, so as to be able to hasten to any point assailed, and to assistone another as occasion should require. The savages yelled andscreeched hideously, with the hope of intimidating us, but without anyeffect, and we kept watching them quietly, and meeting them so promptlyat every point, that they were uniformly obliged to quit their hold anddrop to the ground before they could effect a lodgment among thebranches. Occasionally we addressed a word of encouragement to oneanother, or uttered an exclamation of triumph at the discomfiture ofsome assailant more than ordinarily fierce and resolute. But with thisexception, we were as quiet as if industriously engaged in some ordinaryoccupation. This lasted for full fifteen minutes, without our enemieshaving gained the slightest advantage. Atollo himself had not, thusfar, taken any part in the attack, except to direct the others. 

At length, he fixed his eye upon Browne, who stepping about in the topof the tree with an agility that I should not have expected from him, and wielding a tremendous club, had been signally successful inrepelling our assailants. After watching him a moment, he suddenlycommenced climbing a large stem near him, with the marvellous rapiditythat characterised all his movements. Browne had just tumbled one ofthe savages to the ground howling with pain, from a crushing blow uponthe wrist, and he now hastened to meet this more formidable foe. But hewas too late to prevent him from getting into the tree, and he hadalready gained a footing upon the horizontal branches, when Brownereached the spot. Atollo was without any weapon, and this was adisadvantage that might have rendered all his strength and addressunavailing, had not the foliage and the lesser branches of the tree, interfered with the swing of the long and heavy weapon of his adversary, and the footing being too insecure to permit it to be used with fulleffect. As Browne steadied himself and drew back for a sweeping blow, Atollo shook the boughs upon which he stood, so violently, as greatly tobreak the force of the stroke, which he received upon his arm, andrushing upon him before he could recover his weapon, he wrested it fromhis grasp, and hurled him to the ground, where he was instantly seizedand secured by those below. 

While Atollo, armed with Browne's club, advanced upon Max and Arthur, who were nearest him, several of his followers, taking advantage of thediversion thus effected, succeeded in ascending also, and in a fewmoments they were making their way towards us from all sides. Leavingthem to complete what he had so well begun, Atollo hastened towards thespot where Johnny and Eiulo were endeavouring to conceal themselvesamong the foliage. Though now outnumbered, and hopeless of success, wecontinued a desperate resistance. The ferocity of our adversaries wasexcited to the highest pitch. There was scarcely one of them who hadnot received some injury in the attack, sufficiently severe toexasperate, without disabling him. We had used our clubs with suchvigour and resolution in opposing their attempts at climbing, that everysecond man at least, had a crushed hand or a bruised head, and all hadreceived more or less hard blows. Smarting with pain, and exulting inthe prospect of speedy and ample revenge, they pressed upon us withyells and cries that showed that there was no mercy for us if taken. But even at that trying moment our courage did out fail or falter. Westood together near the centre of the tree, where the branches werestrong and the footing firm. Only a part of our assailants had weapons, and, perceiving the utter desperation with which we fought, they drewback a little distance until clubs could be passed up from below, andthus afforded us a momentary respite. But we well knew that it was onlymomentary, and that in their present state of mind, these men woulddispatch us with as little scruple as they would mischievous wild beastshunted and brought to bay. 

"Nothing now remains, " said Morton, "but to die courageously: we havedone every thing else that we could do. "

"It does appear to have come to that at last, " said Arthur. "If I didunwisely in advising resistance, and perilling your lives as well as myown, I now ask your forgiveness; on my own account I do not regret it. "

"There is nothing to forgive, " answered Morton, "you did what youbelieved was right, and if I counselled otherwise, you will do me thejustice to believe that it was because I differed with you in judgment, and not because I shrunk from the consequences. "

"I never did you the injustice to think otherwise, " answered Arthur. 

"If our friends could but know what has become of us, " said Max, brushing away a tear, "and how we died here, fighting manfully to thelast, I should feel more entirely resigned; but I cannot bear to thinkthat our fate will never be known. "

"Here they come once more, " said Arthur, as the savages, having nowobtained their weapons, advanced to finish their work, "and now, may Godhave mercy upon us!"

We all joined devoutly in Arthur's prayer, for we believed that deathwas at hand. We then grasped our weapons, and stood ready for theattack. 

At this instant a long and joyous cry from Eiulo reached our ears. Forseveral minutes he had been eluding the pursuit of Atollo with awonderful agility, partly the effect of frantic dread. Just when itseemed as though he could no longer escape, he suddenly uttered thiscry, repeating the words, "Wakatta! Wakatta!"--then springing to theground, he ran towards the brook, but was intercepted and seized by oneof the savages below. 

There was an immediate answer to Eiulo's cry, in one of the deepest andmost powerful voices I had ever heard, and which seemed to come from thewest shore of the stream. Looking in that direction I saw, andrecognised at once, the lion-like old man, who had fled along the beach, pursued by Atollo and his party. Several men, apparently his followers, stood around him. He now bounded across the stream, towards the spotwhere Eiulo was still struggling with his captor, and calling loudly forhelp. 

Atollo instantly sprang to the ground, and flew to the spot; then, witha shrill call, he summoned his men about him. Eiulo's outcry, and theanswer which had been made to it, seemed to have produced a startlingeffect upon Atollo and his party. For the moment we appeared to beentirely forgotten. 

"This must be Wakatta, " said Arthur eagerly, "it can be no other. Thereis hope yet. " With a rapid sign for us to follow, he glided down thenearest trunk, and, darting past Atollo's party, he succeeded in themidst of the confusion, in reaching the old man and his band, who stoodupon the shore of the islet. Morton and I were equally successful. Max, who came last, was observed, and an effort made to intercept him. But dodging one savage, and bursting from the grasp of another, whoseized him by the arm as he was running at full speed, he also joinedus, and we ranged ourselves beside Wakatta and his men. Browne, Eiulo, and Johnny, were prisoners. 

It now seemed as though the conflict was about to be renewed upon moreequal terms. Our new and unexpected allies numbered seven, includingtheir venerable leader. On the other hand, our adversaries were buttwelve, and of these, several showed evident traces of the severe usagethey had recently received, and were hardly in a condition for a freshstruggle. 

There was a pause of some minutes, during which the two parties stoodconfronting each other, with hostile, but hesitating looks. Wakattathen addressed a few words to Atollo, in the course of which he severaltimes repeated Eiulo's name, pointing towards him at the same time, andappearing to demand that he should be released. 

The reply was an unhesitating and decided refusal, as I easily gatheredfrom the look and manner that accompanied it. 

Wakatta instantly swung up his club, uttering a deep gutturalexclamation, which seemed to be the signal for attack, for his peopleraised their weapons and advanced as if about to rush upon the others. We had in the meantime provided ourselves with clubs, a number of whichwere scattered about upon the ground, and we prepared to assist theparty with whom we had become so strangely associated. 

But at a word and gesture from Atollo, Wakatta lowered his weapon again, and the men on both sides paused in their hostile demonstrations, whiletheir leaders once more engaged in conference. 

Atollo now seemed to make some proposition to Wakatta, which was eagerlyaccepted by the latter. Each then spoke briefly to his followers, whouttered cries of the wildest excitement, and suddenly became silentagain. The two next crossed together to the opposite shore, and whilewe stood gazing in a bewildered manner at these proceedings, andwondering what could be their meaning, the natives also crossed thebrook, and formed a wide circle around their chiefs, on an open grassyspace at the edge of the forest. We still kept with Wakatta's party, who arranged themselves in a semicircle behind him. 

"What does this mean!" inquired Morton of Arthur, "it looks as thoughthey were about to engage in single combat. "

"That is in fact their purpose, " answered Arthur. 

"And will that settle the difficulty between these hostile parties?"said Morton, "will there not be a general fight after all, whicheverleader is victor?"

"I rather think not, " answered Arthur, "the party whose champion falls, will be too much discouraged to renew the fight--they will probably runat once. "

"Then our situation will be no better than before, in case the oldwarrior should prove unfortunate. Can't you speak to his followers andget them to stand ready to attack their enemies if their chief falls. "

"I will try what I can do, " answered Arthur, "and let us be ready to actwith them. "

Meantime the two principal parties had completed their preparations forthe deadly personal combat, in which they were about to engage. Atollotook from one of his followers a long-handled curving weapon, the innerside of which was lined with a row of sharks' teeth, and then placedhimself in the middle of the open space, first carefully kicking out ofthe way a number of fallen branches which strewed the ground. Hismanner was confident, and clearly bespoke an anticipated triumph. 

Wakatta was armed with the massive club, set with spikes of iron-wood, which he carried when I first saw him upon the shore. He advanceddeliberately towards his adversary, until they stood face to face, andwithin easy reach of one another's weapons. 

The men on both sides remained perfectly quiet, eyeing every movement oftheir respective champions with the intensest interest. In thebreathless silence that prevailed, the gentle murmur of the brooksliding over its pebbly bed, and even the dropping of a withered leaf, could be heard distinctly. 

Glancing over to the islet, I saw that Browne, although his handsappeared to be bound behind him, had rolled himself to the edge of thebrook, from which he was watching what was going forward. 

Each of the two combatants regarded the other with the air of a manconscious that he is about to meet a formidable adversary; but inAtollo's evil eye, there gleamed an assured and almost exultingconfidence, that increased my anxiety for his aged opponent; his manner, nevertheless, was cautious and wary, and he did not suffer the slightestmovement of Wakatta to escape him. 

They stood opposite each other, neither seeming to be willing tocommence the conflict, until Wakatta, with an impatient gesture, warnedhis adversary to defend himself, and then swinging up his ponderous clubin both hands, aimed a blow at him, which the other avoided by springinglightly backwards. 

And now the fight commenced in earnest. Atollo made no attempt to guardor parry the blows levelled at him--which would indeed have been idle--but with astonishing agility and quickness of eye, he sprang aside, orleaped back, always in time to save himself. He kept moving around theold man, provoking his attacks by feints and half-blows, but making noserious attack himself. There was a cool, calculating expression uponhis sharp and cruel countenance, and he did not appear to be half soearnest or excited as his antagonist. I saw plainly that the wilysavage was endeavouring to provoke the other to some careless orimprudent movement, of which he stood ready to take instant and fataladvantage. 

At length some such opportunity as he was waiting for, was afforded him. The old warrior, growing impatient of this indecisive manoeuvring, began to press his adversary harder, and to follow him up with anapparent determination to bring matters to a speedy issue. Atolloretreated before him, until he was driven to the edge of the brook, where he paused, as if resolved to make a stand. Wakatta now seemed tothink that he had brought his foe to bay, and whirling round his club, he delivered a sweeping blow full at his head with such fury, that whenAtollo avoided it by dropping upon one knee, the momentum of theponderous weapon swung its owner half round, and before he had time torecover himself, his watchful adversary, springing lightly up, broughtdown his keen-edged weapon full upon his grey head, inflicting a ghastlywound. 

And now Atollo's whole demeanour changed: the time for caution andcoolness was passed; the moment for destroying his disabled foe hadcome. While his followers set up an exulting yell, he darted forward tofollow up his advantage: the triumphant ferocity of his look is not tobe described. Wakatta was yet staggering from the effect of the blowupon his head, when he received a second, which slightly gashed his leftshoulder, and glancing from it, laid open his cheek. But to myastonishment, the strong old man, cruelly wounded as he was, seemed tobe neither disabled nor dismayed. The keen-edged, but light weapon ofAtollo was better calculated to inflict painful wounds than mortalinjuries. Either blow, had it been from a weapon like that of Wakatta, would have terminated the combat. 

Before Atollo could follow up his success by a third and decisivestroke, the old warrior had recovered himself and though bleedingprofusely, he looked more formidable than ever. He at once resumed theoffensive, and with such vigour, that the other, with all his surprisingactivity, now found it difficult to elude his rapid but steady attacks. He was now thoroughly aroused. Atollo seemed gradually to becomeconfused and distressed, as he was closely followed around the circlewithout an instant's respite being allowed him. At last he was forcedinto the stream, where he made a desperate stand, with the manifestdetermination to conquer or perish there. But Wakatta rushed headlongupon him, and holding his club in his right hand, he received upon hisleft arm, without any attempt to avoid it, a blow which Atollo aimed athis head: at the same instant he closed, and succeeded in seizing hisadversary by the wrist. Once in the old man's grasp, he was a merechild, and in spite of his tremendous efforts, his other hand was soonmastered, and he was thrown to the ground. It was a horrible scene thatfollowed. I wished that the life of the vanquished man could have beenspared. But his excited foe had no thought of mercy, and shortening hisclub, he held him fast with one hand, and despatched him at a singleblow with the other. 

CHAPTER THIRTY THREE. 

THE MIGRATION. 

A TEWAN MD--EXCHANGE OF CIVILITIES--MAX'S FAREWELL BREAKFAST--A GLANCEAT THE FUTURE. 

 "We go from the shores where those blue billows roll, But that Isle, and those waters, shall live in my soul. "

As the victor rose to his feet, his followers uttered a fierce yell, andprecipitated themselves upon the opposite party, which instantlydispersed and fled. 

Wakatta cast a half-remorseful glance at the corpse of his adversary, and, raising his powerful voice, recalled his men from the pursuit. Then wading into the brook, he began to wash the gore from his head andface: one of his people, who from his official air of bustling alacrity, must have been a professional character, or at least an amateur surgeon, examined the wounds, and dexterously applied an improvised poultice ofchewed leaves to his gashed face, using broad strips of bark forbandages. 

Meantime Arthur hastened over to the islet, and released our companionsfrom the ligatures of tappa which confined their limbs. Eiulo was nosooner freed, than he ran eagerly to Wakatta, who took him in his arms, and embraced him tenderly. After a rapid interchange of questions andreplies, during which they both shed tears, they seemed to be speakingof ourselves, Eiulo looking frequently towards us, and talking withgreat animation and earnestness. They then approached the place wherewe were standing, and Wakatta spoke a few words, pointing alternatelyfrom Eiulo to us. Arthur made some reply, whereupon the old warriorwent to him, and bending down his gigantic frame gave him a cordial hug;his fresh bandaged wounds probably caused him to dispense with the usualceremony of rubbing faces. 

"I expect it will be our turn next, " said Max, with a grimace, "if so, observe how readily I shall adapt myself to savage etiquette, andimitate my example. "

It proved as he anticipated, for Wakatta, who must have received ahighly flattering account of us from Eiulo, was not satisfied until hehad bestowed upon each one of us, Johnny included, similar tokens of hisregard, Max rushing forward, with an air of "empressement, " and takingthe initiative, as he had promised. The "surgeon, " who seemed to thinkthat some friendly notice might also be expected from him, in virtue ofhis official character, now advanced with a patronising air, and in histurn paid us the same civilities, not omitting the rubbing of faces, ashis chief had done. Another one of our "allies, " as Max called them, ahuge, good-natured-looking savage, picked up Johnny, very much as onewould a lap-dog or a pet kitten, and began to chuck him under the chin, and stroke his hair and cheeks, greatly to the annoyance of the objectof these flattering attentions, who felt his dignity sadly compromisedby such treatment. 

As soon as these friendly advances were over, Arthur entered into aconversation with Wakatta, which, from the earnest expression of thecountenance of the latter, appeared to relate to something of greatinterest. Presently he spoke to his men, who seized their weapons withan air of alacrity, as if preparing for some instant expedition, andArthur, turning to us, said that we must set out in a body for the inletwhere we had seen the canoe of the other party, as it was thought of theutmost importance to secure it if possible. We started at once, at arapid rate, Wakatta leading the way, with tremendous strides, and thebig, good-natured fellow, taking Johnny upon his back, in spite of hisprotestations that he could run himself, quite as fast as was necessary. But on reaching the inlet we found that the other party had been tooquick for us; they were already through the surf, and under sail, coasting along towards the opening in the reef opposite Palm-Islet, probably with the intention of returning to Tewa. 

It is now eight days since the events last narrated took place. On theday succeeding, we buried Atollo on the shore opposite Banyan islet, together with one of his followers, who had also been killed or mortallywounded in the conflict with us. Two others of them, who were too badlyhurt to accompany the hasty flight to the inlet, are still living in thewoods, Wakatta having strictly forbidden his people to injure them. 

I ought here to explain the circumstances, as Arthur learned them fromWakatta, which brought the natives to our island. A civil war hadrecently broken out in Tewa, growing out of the plots of the Frenchmenresident there, and some discontented chiefs who made common cause withthem. One of the foreigners, connected by marriage with the family of apowerful chief, had been subjected by the authority of Eiulo's father, to a summary and severe punishment, for an outrage of which he had beenclearly convicted. This was the immediate cause of the outbreak. Atollo and his followers had issued from their fastnesses and joined theinsurgents; a severe and bloody battle had been fought, in which theywere completely successful, taking the chief himself prisoner, anddispersing his adherents. 

Wakatta, attended by the six followers now with him, was at this timeabsent upon an excursion to a distant part of the island, and the firstintelligence which he received of what had taken place, was accompaniedby the notice that Atollo, with a formidable band, was then in eagersearch of him. Knowing well the relentless hatred borne him by thatstrange and desperate man, and that Tewa could furnish no lurking-placewhere he would be long secure from his indefatigable pursuit, he hadhastily embarked for the island where he had once before taken refuge, under somewhat similar circumstances. Hither his implacable foe hadpursued him. This statement will sufficiently explain what has beenalready related. 

All our plans are yet uncertain. Wakatta meditates a secret return toTewa, confident that by his presence there, now that the formidableAtollo is no more, he can restore his chief to liberty and to hishereditary rights, if he yet survives. 

An experiment has been made with the yawl, in order to ascertain whethershe can safely convey our entire party, savage and civilised, in case weshould conclude to leave the island. The result showed that it wouldscarcely be prudent for so great a number to embark in her upon a voyageto Tewa, and Wakatta and his people have now commenced building a canoe, which is to be of sufficient size to carry twenty persons. 

Browne's prejudices against the "heathen savages, " have been greatlysoftened by what he has seen of these natives, and he says that, "if therest of them are equally well-behaved, one might manage to get alongwith them quite comfortably. " Max has taken a great fancy to Wakatta, whom he emphatically pronounces "a trump, " a "regular brick, " besidesbestowing upon him a variety of other elegant and original designations, of the like complimentary character. This may be owing in part, to thefact, that the old warrior has promised him a bread-fruit plantation, and eventually a pretty grand-daughter of his own for a wife, if he willaccompany him to Tewa and settle there. 

As the preparations of our allies advance towards completion, we aremore and more reconciled to the thought of embarking with them. Johnnyhas already commenced packing his shells and "specimens" for removal. Max has ascertained, greatly to his relief, for he had some doubts onthe subject, that the gridiron and other cooking utensils can be stowedsafely in the locker of the yawl, and he anticipates much benevolentgratification in introducing these civilised "institutions, " among thebarbarians of Tewa. 

The intestine feuds which still rage there, and the probability that"our side, " will find themselves in the minority, furnish the chiefgrounds of objection to the step contemplated. But we would cheerfullyincur almost any danger that promises to increase our prospect ofultimately reaching home. 

There is some talk of a preliminary reconnoitring expedition, by Wakattaand two or three of his people, for the purpose of getting some definiteinformation as to the present position of affairs at Tewa, beforesetting out for it in a body. Max, yesterday, finished his miniatureship, and exhorted me to "wind up" our history forthwith, with a Homericdescription of the great battle at the islet, and our heroic defence ofthe banyan tree. He declares it to be his intention to enclose themanuscript in the hold of the vessel and launch her when half-way toTewa, in the assured confidence that the winds and waves will waft it toits destination, or to use his own phrase, --"that we shall yet be heardof in Hardscrabble. "

Five days ago, the canoe was completed, and on the succeeding afternoon, Wakatta, accompanied by "the doctor, " and two other of his people, sailed for Tewa, for the purpose of endeavouring to learn whether itwould be prudent for us to venture thither at present. 

We have been living of late at the cabin, and our "allies" have made anencampment by the lake, within a hundred paces of us. The state offeverish expectation naturally produced by our present circumstances, prevents any thing like regular occupation. We do nothing all the daybut wander restlessly about among the old haunts which were ourfavourites in the peaceful time of our early sojourn here. Max hasendeavoured to relieve the tedium, and get up an interest of some sort, by renewing his attempts against the great eel. But the patriarch is aswary, and his stronghold beneath the roots of the buttress tree asimpregnable as ever, and all efforts to his prejudice, whether by forceor stratagem, still prove unavailing. To escape, in some measure, thehumiliation of so mortifying a defeat, Max now affects to be convincedthat his venerable antagonist is no eel after all, but an oldwater-snake, inheriting his full share of the ancient wisdom of theserpent, and by whom it is consequently no disgrace for any mortal manto be outwitted. 

For several days past we have even neglected preparing any regularmeals, satisfying our hunger as it arose with whatever could be mostreadily procured. 

Max pronounces this last, "an alarming indication of the state of utterdemoralisation towards which we are hastening, and, in fact, thecommencement of a relapse into barbarism. "

"One of the chief points of difference, " he says, "between civilised andsavage man, is, that the former eats at stated and regular intervals, asa matter of social duty, whereas the latter only eats when he ishungry!"

_Two days later_. Wakatta has returned from his expedition, full ofhope and confidence, and actually looking ten years younger than when Ifirst saw him. He says that the position of affairs at Tewa is mostpromising. The recently victorious rebels have fallen into fiercecontentions among themselves, and a large faction of them, with theleaders of which he has entered into communication, is willing to unitewith him against the others, upon being assured of indemnity for pastoffences. Eiulo's father still lives, and has already gathered thenucleus of a force capable of retrieving his fortunes. 

All is now finally determined upon, and we only wait for a favourablebreeze to bid adieu to these shores. 

The morning of Wakatta's return, also witnessed another event of nearlyequal importance. I allude to a great farewell breakfast, given by Maxin celebration of our approaching departure, as well as for the purposeof stemming the current of the demoralising influence above alluded to. The "founder of the feast, " together with Eiulo and Johnny, was uppreparing it with his own hospitable hands, a full hour before the restof us were awake. 

It consisted of all the delicacies and luxuries that our island canafford: there were roasted oysters fresh from the shore, and poachedeggs fresh from the nest, (Max had despatched one of the natives toSea-birds' Point after them before daylight); then there were fishnicely broiled, and mealy taro, and baked bread-fruit hot from asubterranean Polynesian oven. 

In the enjoyment of this generous fare, our drooping spirits rose, andMax, as was his wont, became discursive. 

"What a humiliating reflection, " exclaimed he, "that we should havepermitted ourselves to be so disturbed and fluttered, by the prospect ofa slight change in our affairs! Why should we distrust our destiny, orshrink from our mission? Why these nervous apprehensions, and theseunreasonable doubts?"--(Hear! hear!)

 "`There _is_ a providence that shapes our ends, Rough-hew them how we will. '

"Let us accept, then, the belief which all things tend to confirm, thata glorious future awaits us in our new sphere of action at Tewa!"

"Ah!" sighed Browne, after a momentary pause, "Tewa may be a fineplace--but I doubt if they have any such oysters as these there. " Theaction accompanying these words must have given Eiulo a clue to theirpurport, for he hastened eagerly to protest, through Arthur, asinterpreter, that the oysters at Tewa were much larger and fatter; headded, "that since we liked them so much, he would have them all`tabooed, ' as soon as we arrived, so that `common people, ' wouldn't darefor their lives to touch one. "

"I used to regard the `taboo, '" said Browne, "as an arbitrary andoppressive heathen custom. But how ignorant and prejudiced we sometimesare in regard to foreign institutions! We must be very careful when weget there about introducing rash innovations upon the settled order ofthings. "

"We will establish an enlightened system of common schools, " said Max, "to begin with, and Arthur shall also open a Sunday-school. "

"And in the course of time we will found a college, in which Browneshall be professor of Elocution and Oratory, " said Morton. 

"And you, " resumed Max, "shall have a commission as Major-General in theRepublican army of Tewa, which you shall instruct in modern tactics, andlead to victory against the rebels. "

"In the Royal army, if you please, " interrupted Browne; "Republicanismis one of those crude and pestilent innovations which I shall set myface against! Can any one breathe so treasonable a suggestion in thepresence of the heir-apparent to the throne?--If such there be, Major-General Morton, I call upon you to attach him for a traitor!"

"And I, " cried Johnny, "what shall I do!"

"Why, " answered Max, "you shall rejoice the hearts of the Tewanjuveniles, by introducing among them the precious lore of thestory-books. The rising generation shall no longer remain in heathenignorance of Cinderella, and Jack of the Bean-stalk, and his still moreillustrious cousin, the Giant-killer! The sufferings of Sinbad, thevoyages of Gulliver, the achievements of Munchausen, the adventures ofCrusoe, shall yet become to them familiar as household words!"

"And Archer's mission shall be no less dignified and useful, " resumedBrowne, "he shall keep the records of the monarchy, and become thefaithful historian of the happy, prosperous, and glorious reign of Eiulothe First!"

THE END.